List Židom 5. a 6. kap, 1.časť

 

 

Boží cieľ bol stvoriť človeka na svoj obraz, aby mal s ním obecenstvo. A On ho stvoril ako hmatateľnú bytosť. No, hriech nás doviedol na miesto skazenia, ale to vôbec nezastavilo Boží program. Priateľ, hriešnik, ak nie si dnes znovuzrodený z Ducha Božieho, niekde nastane tvoj koniec. A tvoj koniec je v chaose, v rutinách, v mukách a v trápení. Ale vy, ktorí veríte v Pána Ježiša, a tiež ste Ho prijali ako svojho osobného Spasiteľa, ste tak veční, ako je večný Boh. Nemáte koniec: „Ja im dám Večný Zoe, vlastný Boží Život a nezahynú ani vôbec neprídu na súd, ale prešli zo smrti do Života.“ To je to, čo On je. Kvôli tomu On prišiel.



No, Ježiš vo svojom príchode, vo svojom kňazstve, neprišiel len  kvôli nejakému súcitu. Veľa ľudí to tak učí, že On prišiel a povedal: „No, možno, že keď budem trpieť, budem - bude to žalostný pohľad a ľudia určite ku mne prídu.“ To je omyl, takéto niečo v Písme nie je. Lebo ešte skôr ako bol sformovaný svet, Boh poznal každú osobu, ktorá bude kedy spasená. Biblia tak hovorí. Boh nechce, aby niekto zahynul, On chce, aby všetci prišli ku pokániu. Ale súc Bohom, On to vedel skrze predvedenie.

Pozrite sa do listu Rimanom, do 8. kapitoly. Pavel tam vyzdvihuje, hovorí o Božom vyvolení, že Ezav a Jakob, prv ako sa vôbec niektoré z tých detí narodilo, Boh povedal, že ich poznal a že Ezava nenávidel a Jakoba miloval. Prv ako niektorý z chlapcov mal príležitosť vyjadriť svoju vďačnosť. Lebo On je Boh. On vie ... On je nekonečný. Keď je On nekonečný, tak poznal každú blchu, každú muchu, každého komára, všetko čo kedykoľvek bolo na zemi. On to poznal! On je nekonečný, večný, nesmrteľný, požehnaný Boh, všemohúci, všadeprítomný, vševedúci. Neexistuje nič, o čom by On nevedel a preto On môže povedať aký bude koniec. On od začiatku vedel aký bude koniec.


1.. z Listu Židom. Potom preberieme 7. kapitolu, Melchisedechovo kňazstvo. A potom od Melchisedechovho kňažstva pôjdeme do tých veľkých dní zmierenia a oddelenia, do rozdelenia spôsobu zmierenia. Potom do tej veľkej kapitoly viery, do 11. kapitoly. A do 12. kapitoly: „Zložme každé bremeno ...“ A do 13. kapitoly, ten večný dom, ktorý nepostavili ľudské ruky, ale sám Boh postavil tento veľký dom.“ Aké nádherné.

2Som rád, že tam vzadu vidím našu sestru, ktorá práve prišla na zhromaždenie. Vidím ju aj jej muža. Včera sme prechádzali cez určité miesto, ktoré ... Myslel som si, že poznám každé zákutie a každý kút, lebo som tu v Indiáne bol hájnikom a niekoľko rokov som tam hliadkoval. Poznal som každé miesto. Ale včera by som sa skoro stratil, tam kde boli hore na tej vrchovine, je tam nová cesta.

3A tá pani mala na pľúcach rakovinu a Pán tú ženu úplne uzdravil. Zobrali sme ... Ó, ako to všetko prišlo, sedeli sme tam ... Brat Robertson, on je pravdepodobne dnes tu. Vidím jeho ženu. Aj brat Wood, ktorý je tu. Nasadli sme do toho nákladného auta a vyšli sme tam hore, na ten kopec. A Pán tam jasne ukázal tú rakovinu. A potom sme tam stáli a pozorovali sme ako to odchádza od tej ženy. Na vlastné oči, stáli sme tam a pozorovali ako to od nej odchádza. A ona zavolala žene brata Wooda a povedala mi, že vypľúvala takú veľmi čiernu hmotu. A dnes ráno je tu, sedí tam vzadu, spolu so svojím milovaným mužom prežívajú s Pánom nádherné chvíle. Či nie je On ohromný?

4A nevedel som, že ... Tu obyčajne veľmi zriedkavo prichádzajú videnia ohľadne ľudí z tohoto okolia. Toto je môj dom. A ... Myslím v zbore.

5V nedeľu, pred týždňom sme ... Koľkí ste tu boli a videli ste toho muža v tom invalidnom kresle? Slepý, chromý, nemohol udržať rovnováhu, s odumretým nervom, na klinike Mayo sa ho vzdali. A jeden doktor - katolík, môj priateľ, ho sem poslal. A prv ako prišiel na zhromaždenie, Pán dal videnie ohľadne toho muža. Všetci o tom viete. A potom ten muž bol uzdravený skrze TAK HOVORÍ PÁN. Vidíte? A potom vstal, vyšiel odtiaľto, zobral svoje invalidné kreslo, mohol vidieť tak ako vy alebo ja. A vyšiel von z tejto sály, tlačil svoje kreslo, normálne. A ten rovnovážny nerv ... viete, bez neho sa nedokážete udržať na nohách. Vidíte? Jednoducho nemôžete. A to trvalo roky.

6A včera, keď som tam prišiel, tá pani mala sen a videla ako som tam prišiel o druhej hodine a povedal som jej, že má rakovinu a potom TAK HOVORÍ PÁN a bola uzdravená. A zobudila sa a to bolo presne o druhej. A zostúpil Duch Boží a ten sen, ktorý mala ... a Pán dal výklad. A ona hneď v tej chvíli bola uzdravená, hneď tam pred našimi očami. Aké nádherné!

7Nemôžem si spomenúť jej meno. Ako? Ako sa voláš, sestra? Walton, sestra Waltonová, sedí tam vzadu. Postavila by si sa sestra Waltonová? Chcem sa ťa opýtať ako sa cítiš. Amen. To je dobre, milé a príjemné. On je taký dobrý, že nás takto požehnáva. Tak očakávame nesmiernu, bohatú, veľkú Božiu mieru.

8Doktor to pred ňou skrýval. Povedal jej, že dýcha len jednou stranou. To bola rakovina, ktorá sa rozrástla a zamedzila dýchanie na jednej strane pľúc. Viete. Röntgenom rakovinu nemôžete vidieť, pretože rakovina je tiež bunka a to je život a vy len ... röntgenom sa dívate rovno cez rakovinu. Nevidíte ju.

9A ... ale Pán skutočne ... Stáli sme tam a dívali sme sa na to svojimi očami. Dívali sme sa a videli sme ako to odchádza, na vlastné oči. Tak sme za to takí vďační.

10A teraz ... Modlite sa teraz tento týždeň za nás, keď budeme preč. Brat Neville bude pravdepodobne pokračovať v tej téme, kde ja v stredu večer skončím. Nevynechajte to teraz v tejto veľkej reťazi knihy Zjavenia.

11No viem, že bolo prinesené mnoho modlitieb a vieme, že Boh vypočúva modlitby. Ale my ... Dnes ráno chceme priniesť len krátku modlitbu, prv ako budeme čítať z tejto Knihy. Každý kto je schopný, môže čítať takto túto Knihu, alebo ju môže takto otvoriť. Ale jedine Boh môže spraviť, aby sme tomu porozumeli, lebo On je ten jediný, ktorý to môže urobiť.

Tak skloňme na chvíľu hlavy:

12Otče, v mene tvojho milovaného Syna, Pána Ježiša, prichádzame teraz najpokornejšie, aby sme sa ti odovzdali ako tvoji sluhovia, aby si ku nám hovoril. Obrež ústa, ktoré budú hovoriť a uši, ktoré budú počúvať, aby mohlo byť povedané Slovo od Boha a počuté skrze Ducha v ľuďoch. Sprav to, Otče. Nech On zoberie Slovo Božie a poslúži nám podľa našej potreby, lebo prosíme o to v jeho mene a na jeho chválu. Amen.

13Dnes ráno čítame ... Skúmame, nekážeme, proste skúmame tento List Židom. Koľkí sa z toho radujete? Ó, prežívame nádherné chvíle. A teraz keď pozorne skúmame Písmo za Písmom, to musí ... Celá, kompletná Biblia spolu súhlasí. Ani jedno Slovo nie je na nesprávnom mieste, keď je to spolu uložené skrze Ducha Svätého.

14No, ľudia hovoria: „Biblia si protirečí.“ Chcem to vidieť. Žiadam to už dvadsať päť rokov a ešte mi to nikto neukázal. Biblia si neprotirečí. Ak by si protirečila, nebola by to Biblia. Ten veľký, nekonečný Jehova nemôže samému sebe protirečiť, a tak v Biblii nieto protirečenie. To je len ľudské neporozumenie.

15A teraz, aby sme si to trochu zopakovali, až zájdeme naspäť ... No, List Židom napísal svätý Pavel Židom. On napísal jeden Efezským, to boli ľudia v Efeze, kresťanská cirkev. Jeden Rimanom v Ríme, jeden Galaťanom a jeden Židom.

16No, všimli sme si, že Pavel, ktorý bol v podstate učiteľom Biblie ... To sme sa dozvedeli. Že on sedel pri tom veľkom učiteľovi, jednom z najväčších v jeho čase, pri Gamalielovi. A bol dobre oboznámený so Starým Zákonom, dobre ho poznal. Ale sa stal prenasledovateľom cesty a to bola Kristova cesta, pretože bol vycvičený v Starom Zákone pri učiteľoch. Ale tí učitelia, väčšinou telesne, ... (Dúfam, že nehovorím nič zlého.)

17Ale obyčajne ak má človek len učenie, ktoré sa naučil v škole, to je väčšinou ľudského pôvodu. Vidíte? Nie je to inšpirované, pretože sa to stalo školskou náukou. Máme to dnes: presbyteriáni, luteráni, letniční, všetky tieto školy majú svoju teóriu a do nej len zavíjajú Písmo.

18A v Starom Zákone to bolo tak isto. Ale Pavel, ktorý bol dobre vyučený, a poznal Písma skrze slovo, ... Ale vidíte, Písma, bez ohľadu na to ako dobre ich poznáte, ak ich Duch neoživí, tak tá litera zabíja. Duch dáva život. Vidíte? To musí Duch oživiť alebo zobudiť. Ak Duch neoživí Slovo a neurobí ho pre vás skutočnosťou, vtedy je tá litera len intelektuálna. V takom stave máme dnes tak veľa ľudí, ktorí vyznávajú kresťanstvo, alebo predstierajú kresťanstvo, je to intelektuálne chápanie Krista.

19Vtedy odchádzame ku: „No, on musí niečo cítiť a on musí niečo urobiť a ...“ (Ó, za chvíľu sa ku tomu všetkému dostaneme.) Jeden musel kričať, metodisti museli kričať, len potom to mali. Letniční museli hovoriť v jazykoch, len potom to mali. A, ó, niektorí z nich, Šeikisti [názov určitej náboženskej skupiny. – pozn.prekl.], sa museli triasť. Viete, oni chodili hore dole, muži na jednej strane a ženy na druhej. Vidíte? Šeikisti. Potom zostúpil na nich Duch Svätý a zatriasol s nimi a potom to mali. Ale to všetko je len fantázia, nič z toho nie je pravda.

20Boh žije vo svojom Slove. „Viera prichádza z počutia, z počutia Slova. Spasení ste skrze vieru, z milosti.“ Nie skrze niečo ... či sa trasiete alebo hovoríte v jazykoch alebo čokoľvek sa deje, to s tým nemá vôbec nič spoločného. Ježiš povedal: „Kto počuje moje Slová a verí v Toho, ktorý ma poslal, má Večný Život. Kto čuje moje Slová a verí im (boli mu oživené) má Večný Život.“ Tu to máte. To nezáleží od tých nepatrných vecí, ktoré vy robíte.

21No, ja nie som proti traseniu sa, ani proti hovoreniu v jazykoch, ani proti tomu kričaniu. To je v poriadku. To je dobre, ale to sú len prejavy. Rozumiete? Mohol by som vám dať jablko zo stromu a stále by ste nemali strom. Vidíte? vy ... to sú atribúty.

22 Klamať, kradnúť, piť, fajčiť, hrať hazardné hry, cudzoložiť, to nie je hriech. To sú atribúty (prejavy) nevery. Rozumiete? To je to, čo vy ... Vy to robíte preto, že ste hriešnik. Vidíte? Ale v prvom rade ste hriešnik. To je príčinou toho, že to robíte, pretože neveríte. A keď veríte, potom to nerobíte. Potom máte lásku, radosť, pokoj, zhovievavosť, dobrotu, dobrotivosť, krotkosť, trpezlivosť. To je ovocie Ducha Svätého. Vidíte?

23Tak máme tie maličkosti, tie malé senzácie, to preto, že človek opustil ten starý, vyšliapaný chodník Slova. Dôležité je Slovo! „Viera prichádza z počutia.“

24Tak keď Pavel ... Boh vybral Pavla. Ľudia vybrali Mateja. Keď on ... Oni hodili losy, ale on nikdy nič nevykonal. To ukazuje akú moc má potom cirkev, môže niečo zvoliť, vybrať diakonov a poslať kazateľov na rôzne miesta. Mnohokrát je to telesné.

25Nech človek ide tam, kde ho Boh vedie. To sa mi páči. Ak ľudia na nejakej konferencii len povedia: „Dobre, tu je pekný zbor. Tento brat postavil pekný zbor.“ A majú nejakého obľúbenca a pošlú ho tam do tohoto zboru. Oni si neuvedomujú, že zabíjajú sami seba. Vidíte? V prvom rade, ak ten človek tam ide, on nemôže zastúpiť miesto tam toho človeka. A potom oni len oslabujú cirkev, tým že sa snažia preukázať náklonnosť nejakému obľúbencovi. Stále to tak bolo.

26Ale ja verím v najvyššiu autoritu miestneho zhromaždenia. Áno, nech je každý zbor samostatný, nech si vyberá pastorov, diakonov ... čokoľvek to je. A potom takto, tí ľudia tam nemajú nad sebou žiadneho biskupa. Duch Svätý chce tomu zboru niečo hovoriť, oni sa nikoho nemusia pýtať, či môžu urobiť toto alebo tamto. To je individuálny človek v kontakte s Duchom Svätým. Ukážte mi v Biblii, čo je v Biblii väčšie pre miestny zbor nad miestneho staršieho? Je to tak. Tak veru, nezávislosť miestneho zboru, každý zbor sám v sebe. No, bratstvo, to je krásne. Všetky zbory majú byť takto v bratstve, spolu. Ale nezávislosť lokálneho zboru ...

27Všimnite si Pavla, ktorý bol veľkým majstrom, učiteľom, dobre vyučený, jedného dňa na ceste do Damašku, keď išiel, aby uväznil ľudí, ktorí boli na tejto novej ceste. No, on bol úprimný. Boh vás nesúdi podľa vašej úprimnosti. Nikdy som nevidel úprimnejších ľudí od pohanov. Mnohí z nich dokonca zabíjajú svoje deti a všetko možné, ako obeť modlám. Nejedná sa o úprimnosť. Človek môže vypiť kyselinu karbolovú a úprimne si môže myslieť, že pije niečo iné. Úprimnosť vás nespasí. „Niektorá cesta sa zdá byť priama pred človekom, ale jej koniec cestami smrti.“

Pavel bol úprimný, keď vo svojej vlastnej autorite svedčil proti Štefanovi, aby ho ukameňovali. Neskoršie po rokoch, páči sa mi ako sa Pavel ospravedlňuje, hovorí: „Nie som hodný nazývať sa učeníkom alebo byť nazvaný apoštolom, pretože som prenasledoval Cirkev až na smrť.“ Úprimne!

28A na svojej ceste mal prežitie. Duch Svätý sa ukázal vo veľkom Ohnivom Stĺpe a oslepil ho. No, prebrali sme to, tým Ohnivým Stĺpom bol Kristus. A On je ten istý Ohnivý Stĺp, ktorý viedol tie deti cez púšť. Kristus bol Boh a Boh bol Kristus. Boh sa stal telom a prebýval v tele Pána Ježiša. Boh bol v Kristovi mieriac so sebou svet, ukazoval, kto On je.

29V Biblii tu predtým, v tých predchádzajúcich veršoch sme čítali, že „On bol učinený čosi málo menší od anjelov. Nezobral na seba podobu anjela ale zobral na seba podobu tela.“ Anjeli neupadli, oni nepotrebujú vykúpenie. Telo upadlo, ľudské bytosti a oni potrebovali vykúpenie. Tak podľa starých zákonov, človek, ktorý mal byť vykupiteľom, musel byť prv príbuzný. Veľká Kniha Ruth, preberali sme ju tu nedávno. A ako ten Boh, ktorý je Duch sa stal našim príbuzným tým, že sa stal jedným z nás. Aby nás vykúpil a dal nám Večný Život, On sa musel stáť tým čím sme my, aby my skrze milosť sme sa mohli stať takými ako On.

30A videli sme, že Ohnivý Stĺp viedol deti Izraelove. A keď sa On stal tu na zemi telom, počuli sme ho jedného dňa ako hovoril a tvrdil, že On je ten Ohnivý Stĺp. Oni povedali: „Ty hovoríš, že si väčší ako náš otec Abrahám?“

31On povedal: „Prv ako bol Abrahám, JA SOM.“ Kto bol ten JA SOM? Ten Ohnivý Stĺp v horiacom kríku, večná spomienka cez všetky generácie; nie len v tej generácii ale aj v tejto generácii, Ten istý Ohnivý Stĺp. A my sme dnes ráno vďační, že máme ešte aj jeho fotografiu, že On sa nezmenil. On je Ten nesmrteľný, večný, požehnaný! On teraz robí to isté, čo robil vtedy a akí sme z toho šťastní.

32Ale prv ako Pavel uznal toto prežitie ... On vedel, že anjel Pánov bol tým Ohnivým Stĺpom, a to bol Kristus, ten ... No, On bol anjel zmluvy, a to bol Kristus. Mojžiš to tam pokladal za ... vyvolil si radšej trpieť a strádať s ľudom Kristovým a byť vedený Kristom, než ako mať všetky poklady Egypta. On nasledoval Krista, ktorý bol vo forme Ohnivého Stĺpa.

33Kristus potom povedal: „Prišiel som od Boha,“ (keď bol tu na zemi) „Idem naspäť ku Bohu.“ Po svojej smrti, pohrebe, zmŕtvychvstaní, oslávené telo sedí po pravici Majestátu, aby sa prihováral. Pavel Ho znovu videl ako Ohnivý Stĺp, Svetlo, ktoré ho takmer pripravilo o zrak. Ranilo ho slepotou.

34Peter ho videl prísť do väzenia ako svetlo a otváralo pred nim dvere, keď vychádzal. Vidíme, že On je Alfa i Omega, prvý aj posledný.

35A On je tu dnes s nami a robí presne tie isté veci, ktoré robil vtedy, znovu sa robí pre nás viditeľným a ukazuje to tomu vedeckému svetu.

36Ó, v tejto veľkej hodine temnosti a chaosu na zemi môžeme byť najšťastnejšími ľuďmi na celom svete. Môžeme sa radovať, môžeme vedieť ... Po celý čas, keď ľudia na svete predkladajú rôzne tvrdenia a majú všetky možné izmi a rôzne veci ... A pritom dnes skutočný, živý Boh skrze svoje Slovo a skrze svoje viditeľné dôkazy nám ukazuje, že je tu s nami. Pracuje, pohybuje sa, žije, postupuje presne tak, ako to stále robil. Aké veľké privilégium pre nás, že to máme. Máme ... Biblia potom hovorí v druhej kapitole: „Máme pevne držať tieto veci. Pretože, akože my utečieme ak zanedbáme takéto veľké spasenie?“

37No, ideme ďalej a vidíme, že skôr ako Pavel uznal toto prežitie ... Tu máme ten správny postup. Bez ohľadu na to akékoľvek prežitie ste kedy mali, cirkev, chcem sa vás niečo opýtať. Nezáleží na tom, ako dobre to vyzerá, aké sa to zdá skutočné, najprv to musí byť overené pomocou Biblie. Stále stojte na Slove! Nikdy to neopustite pre žiadny druh prežitia.

38A Pavel prv ako to uznal, odišiel dolu do Arábie a bol tam tri roky a skúmal toto prežitie so Slovom. A keď sa vrátil, bol si istý. Nič ho nemohlo vyviesť z rovnováhy, lebo stál pevne na Slove, nepohnuteľne. A tu sa on obracia, aby ukázal týmto Hebrejom tieto veľké veci, o ktorých hovoril Starý Zákon, že sa vyplnili v Ježišovi Kristovi. Aké slávne!

39No, minulú nedeľu alebo minulú stredu brat Neville tu (v 5. kapitole) sa dotkol niektorých významných miest, pretože to je nádherná kapitola. A minulú nedeľu sa zaoberal 4. kapitolou, sabatom, dodržiavaním sabatu. Máte istotu dnes ráno, že viete čo je to dodržiavanie sabatu? Ak áno, povedzte „Amen.“ [Zhromaždenie hovorí „Amen.“ – pozn.prekl.]

40Sabat je Odpočinok, do ktorého vchádzame, nie na základe dní, nie skrze zákon, ale tým, že vchádzame do Krista, ktorý je naším Sabatom. On je náš Sabat. Prebrali sme to cez celý Starý Zákon a ukázali sme, že mal prísť taký čas, keď Slovo príde „riadok za riadkom, príkaz za príkazom.“ A On dokázal, že sme vošli do jeho odpočinku v deň Letníc: „Lebo toto dá odpočinutie unavenému.“

41A videli sme, že Boh určil akýsi deň v Dávidovi, kde hovorí o siedmom dni. A Boh odpočinul siedmeho dňa. Dáva to deťom Izraelovým na púšti. A znovu On určil akýsi deň. Aký to bol deň? Nejaký deň v týždni? „Ten deň, keď počujete jeho hlas, nezatvrdzujte svoje srdcia.“ To je ten deň, keď On vchádza do vnútra, aby ti dal večný odpočinok, večný Sabat.

42A tak nechodíte v nedeľu do zboru, aby ste sa stali nábožní. Keď ste sa narodili z Ducha Božieho, vošli ste naveky do Odpočinku, nie je už viac dodržiavanie sabatu. Nepretržite ste v Sabate, na veky a večne. „Vaše svetské diela sa skončili,“ hovorí Biblia, a „vošli ste do toto požehnaného pokoja.“

43Tých prvých päť kapitol umiestňujú Ježiša na pozíciu Veľkňaza. „Boh v dávnych dňoch a rôznym spôsobom hovorieval ku otcom skrze prorokov, ale v tomto poslednom dni skrze svojho Syna, Ježiša.“ (1. kapitola 1. verš)

44Potom ďalej do konca 5. kapitoly sme Ho videli predstaveného ako Mechisedecha, ktorý nemal začiatok dní ani koniec života. Ale je nepretržite kňazom naveky. Zamyslite sa nad tým. Kto bol tento veľký muž? Dostaneme sa ku tomu asi o dve kapitoly ďalej. Celý jeho život, budeme to skúmať. Tento veľký Muž, ktorého Abrahám stretol, ktorý nikdy nemal ani otca ani matky, On nikdy nemal začiatok svojho života, ani nikdy nebude mať koniec svojho života. A On stretol Abraháma, keď sa vracal od porážky kráľov.

45Všimnite si túto veľkú Osobu, ktokoľvek to bol, On stále žije. On nemal koniec života. To bol Kristus, ktorého on stretol. Budeme to hlbšie skúmať za niekoľko dní.

46No, chceme teraz začať tu v 5. kapitole, aby sme mali trochu podklad skôr ako sa dotkneme 6. kapitoly, lebo to je skutočne niečo výnimočné. Dávajte dobrý pozor, začneme asi od 7. verša tejto kapitoly. Dobre, začnime od 6. verša.

Ako aj na inom mieste hovorí: Ty si kňaz na veky podľa poriadku Melchisedechovho.

Ktorý vo dňoch svojho ľudského tela so silným krikom a so slzami obeťou doniesol prosby a úpenlivé modlitby k tomu, ktorý ho mohol zachrániť od smrti, a bol vyslyšaný pre svoju bohabojnosť,

on, hoci bol Syn, naučil sa poslušnosti z toho, čo trpel,

47A teraz tu je to, ku čomu sa chcem dostať, tento 9. verš. Počúvajte! Myslím, že brat Neville sa toho v stredu dotkol , nebol som tu. No, počúvajte:

a súc zdokonalený stal sa všetkým, ktorí ho poslúchajú, pôvodcom večného spasenia

nazvaný súc od Boha veľkňazom podľa poriadku Melchisedechovho,

o ktorom by sme mali mnoho čo povedať, ...

48Skončíme na tom, pretože Melchisedechom sa budeme zaoberať za niekoľko večerov.

49Naše pravidelné štúdium začneme od tohoto. Chcel by som ešte za chvíľu prečítať ten zbytok z tohoto, 11. verš:

o ktorom by sme mali mnoho čo povedať, a to také, čo je ťažko vyložiť, pretože ste zleniveli ušami počuť.

Lebo namiesto toho, čo by ste už boli mali byť učiteľmi na toľký čas, zase potrebujete, aby vás niekto učil prvkom počiatku výrokov Božích a stali ste sa potrebnými mlieka a nie tvrdého, pevného pokrmu.

Lebo každý, kto má účasť na mlieku, je neskúsený v slove spravodlivosti, lebo je nedospelý.

(Óóó, dúfam, že Duch Svätý vám to teraz vloží rovno do srdca)

Lebo každý, kto má účasť na mlieku, je neskúsený v slove spravodlivosti, lebo je nedospelý.

50 Dajte dieťaťu tvrdý pokrm, zabijete ho. Preto tak veľa ľudí hovorí: „Och - ja to neverím.“ A idú preč. To sú stále ešte deti! Oni tomu proste nevedia porozumieť. Nemôžu pochopiť tú pravdu. To ich zabíja. Veľké a mocné veci, ktoré má cirkev dnes vedieť, ale nemôžete to učiť. Oni sa na tom potkýnajú. Oni nevedia čo s tým majú robiť.

51Pavel, keď hovorí ku tejto skupine Hebrejov ... Hoci to boli znalci, ku ktorým teraz hovorí, znalci, dobre vyučení. Uvidíme to za niekoľko minút, veľmi učení. Ale to hlboké duchovné tajomstvo, na to je cirkev stále slepá. On povedal: „Čo by ste už mali iných učiť, stále ste ešte deti.“

52Ó, ja viem, že mnohí povstanú a povedia: „Ó, ja už viac nepotrebujem chodiť do zboru. Chvála Bohu, prišiel Duch Svätý, On je učiteľ.“ Keď máš taký názor, mýliš sa. Lebo prečo Duch Svätý ustanovil v cirkvi učiteľov, ak On mal byť tým učiteľom? Vidíte? Prv sú apoštolovia, proroci, učitelia, evanjelisti a pastori. Duch Svätý ustanovil v cirkvi učiteľov, aby vás On cez toho učiteľa mohol učiť. A ak je niečo — ak sa to nezhoduje so Slovom, Boh to nepotvrdzuje, tak potom to nie je správne učenie. To sa musí porovnávať s celou Bibliou a musí to byť tak isto živé dnes, ako to bolo vtedy. To je manifestácia tej skutočnej veci.

53Všimnite si teraz.

Ale dokonalých pokrmom je tvrdý pokrm, ktorí pre zvyklosť majú vycvičené zmyslové ústroje a tak spôsobné posúdiť, čo je dobré a čo zlé!

(Vedia čo je dobré a čo zlé, skrze rozpoznanie.)

54No, všimnite si, začíname teraz našu lekciu. Teraz keď máme tento veľký podklad, poďme do prvého verša.

Preto zanechajúc počiatky učenia o Kristu ...

Čo on hovorí? Všetko v týchto prvých piatich kapitolách hovorilo o Kristovi, aby ukázal kto On je. A teraz zanechávame tie počiatky učenia o Kristovi.

55Čo sme zistili, že kto On je? Zistili sme, že On je ten veľký Jehova Boh, ktorý sa stal telom. Uvideli sme Ho nie ako proroka, ale ako plnosť Božstva telesne. On bol Jehova, ktorý sa stal telom. A to telo, Ježiš, to bol len chrám, v ktorom On prebýval. Boh prebýval v človeku! Boh sa stal zmierením pre človeka, skrze človeka, cez panenské narodenie svojho vlastného Syna. A Jehova, Duch, prebýval v Ňom.

56No, koľkí sa pamätáte na náuku o Božstve? Ako sme išli naspäť a našli sme Boha ako veľkú dúhu so všetkými rôznymi duchmi ... ako to bolo. A potom to Logos vyšlo z Boha, ktoré sa stalo teofániou a ona mala formu človeka. A Mojžiš to videl ako prechádza okolo, keď stál v skalnej trhline. A potom sa tá teofánia stala úplne ľudským telom, Kristom! A ako sme uvideli, že z jeho milosti máme večný život. No, slovo na veky znamená „na určitý čas, na určité časové obdobie.“ V Biblii je povedaná „Na veky a na veky,“ spojka. Ale na veky označuje len „nejaký čas.“ Ale večne znamená stále. A len to, čo malo začiatok, má koniec. Ale to, čo nemalo začiatok, nemá ani koniec. Tak Boh nemal začiatok a On nemá ani koniec.

57A tak preto, Melchisedech, ten veľký kňaz (ako človek), On nemal začiatok a On nemá koniec. A keď my, cez tú teofániu, ktorá ... My sme boli učinení na obraz Boží, prv ako bol stvorený svet. Keď sa tá teofánia stala telom a prebývala medzi nami, potom skrze Jeho smrť sme my sami prijali Jeho Ducha a nemáme koniec, máme Večný Život. Nie anjeli ale muži a ženy. Ó, keby som to len nejako mohol tak povedať, aby to moji poslucháči mohli porozumieť. Vy nikdy nebudete anjel. Boh stvoril anjelov, ale Boh stvoril človeka. A čo Boh robí je z Boha a je večné tak, ako je Boh večný. A človek je práve tak večný ako jeho Stvoriteľ, pretože bol stvorený z večnosti.

58Ale hriech má koniec, trápenie má svoj koniec. Preto nemôže existovať večné peklo. Peklo existuje, oheň a síra. To vieme, ale neexistuje večné peklo. Je len jeden druh večného života a ten patrí Bohu. Keby si mal naveky trpieť, musel by si mať večný život. Peklo má koniec, ono môže trvať miliardy rokov ale nakoniec zanikne.

59Biblia nikde nehovorí, že oni trpia večne, hovorí „ Na veky vekov.“ Jonáš si tiež myslel, že bol v bruchu veľryby na veky. Slovo na veky vyjadruje úsek alebo určitý čas, ale slovo Večne znamená nekonečne. To nemá začiatok ani koniec. To je ako prsteň, kruh, a čo sa týka nášho času, ktorý ubieha, my sme len v ... obraciame sa okolo veľkých Božích cieľov.

60Boží cieľ bol stvoriť človeka na svoj obraz, aby mal s ním obecenstvo. A On ho stvoril ako hmatateľnú bytosť. No, hriech nás doviedol na miesto skazenia, ale to vôbec nezastavilo Boží program. Priateľ, hriešnik, ak nie si dnes znovuzrodený z Ducha Božieho, niekde nastane tvoj koniec. A tvoj koniec je v chaose, v rutinách, v mukách a v trápení. Ale vy, ktorí veríte v Pána Ježiša, a tiež ste Ho prijali ako svojho osobného Spasiteľa, ste tak veční, ako je večný Boh. Nemáte koniec: „Ja im dám Večný Zoe, vlastný Boží Život a nezahynú ani vôbec neprídu na súd, ale prešli zo smrti do Života.“ To je to, čo On je. Kvôli tomu On prišiel.

61No, Ježiš vo svojom príchode, vo svojom kňazstve, neprišiel len kvôli nejakému súcitu. Veľa ľudí to tak učí, že On prišiel a povedal: „No, možno, že keď budem trpieť, budem - bude to žalostný pohľad a ľudia určite ku mne prídu.“ To je omyl, takéto niečo v Písme nie je. Lebo ešte skôr ako bol sformovaný svet, Boh poznal každú osobu, ktorá bude kedy spasená. Biblia tak hovorí. Boh nechce, aby niekto zahynul, On chce, aby všetci prišli ku pokániu. Ale súc Bohom, On to vedel skrze predvedenie.

62Pozrite sa do listu Rimanom, do 8. kapitoly. Pavel tam vyzdvihuje, hovorí o Božom vyvolení, že Ezav a Jakob, prv ako sa vôbec niektoré z tých detí narodilo, Boh povedal, že ich poznal a že Ezava nenávidel a Jakoba miloval. Prv ako niektorý z chlapcov mal príležitosť vyjadriť svoju vďačnosť. Lebo On je Boh. On vie ... On je nekonečný. Keď je On nekonečný, tak poznal každú blchu, každú muchu, každého komára, všetko čo kedykoľvek bolo na zemi. On to poznal! On je nekonečný, večný, nesmrteľný, požehnaný Boh, všemohúci, všadeprítomný, vševedúci. Neexistuje nič, o čom by On nevedel a preto On môže povedať aký bude koniec. On od začiatku vedel aký bude koniec.

63Čo je to proroctvo, to je len jeho vedomosť. On je najvyšší obhajca. On je - On je sudca. On len hovorí tomu advokátovi niečo zo svojej múdrosti. A to je vlastne proroctvo, ktoré to môže predpovedať, pretože On vie čo bude. No, to je Boh, ktorému slúžime. Nie boh histórie. Nie ako budhisti a mohamedáni a tak ďalej, ale Boh, ktorý je všadeprítomný (práve teraz) tu dnes ráno v tejto sále, práve teraz; veľký Jehova, JA SOM, ktorý samého seba sformoval do ľudskej podoby, aby zobral na seba formu hriešneho tela. Takýto On je. To je ten, ktorý ťa vykúpil. Nikde, nikdy nemôže byť niekto iný, kto to by to mohol urobiť.

64Boh nemal tam hore troch a neposlal jedného z nich, svojho Syna. To bol sám Boh, prichádza vo forme Syna. Syn má počiatok a ten Syn mal počiatok. Ako niektorí z vás, drahí katolíci, mám vašu knihu: Fakty našej viery, v ktorej sa hovorí: „Večné synovstvo Božie.“ Ako vysvetlíte to slovo? Ako tomu dáte zmysel? Ako to môže byť večné? To nie je Biblia, to je vaša kniha. Večné synovstvo, oni nemajú ... to nie je správne slovo, lebo všetko, čo je synom malo začiatok. A večnosť nemá začiatok. Tak to nie je večné synovstvo, Kristus sa stal telom a prebýval medzi nami, On mal začiatok. To nebolo žiadne večné synovstvo, večné je Božstvo, nie synovstvo. No, On prišiel, aby nás vykúpil a On nás vykúpil.

65No, Pavel, dostávame sa ku tomu, o čom verím, že pri týchto posledných lekciách ste tomu porozumeli. Budeme to znovu ešte niekedy preberať, ak Pán dá, verš za veršom.

66A teraz:

Preto zanechajúc počiatky učenia o Kristu nesme sa k dokonalosti ...

(Na tom sa ľudia potkýnajú, či nie? Nesme sa k dokonalosti) ...

a neklaďme zase základu ...

67Pozorujte toto. Zoberme toto slovo „dokonalosť.“ Viete, že je len jeden spôsob, ako zastanete v prítomnosti Božej? To je dokonalosť! Boh nemôže tolerovať nesväté veci.

68A vy zákonníci: ako sa môžete urobiť dokonalými, keď nemáte nič, čím by ste sa zdokonalili? Narodili ste sa v hriechu. Už vaše počatie bolo v hriechu. Samotná túžba po tom, aby ste tu boli, bol hriech: „Narodení v hriechu, sformovaní v neprávosti, prichádzate na svet a hovoríte klamstvo.“ Kde sa potom chcete postaviť?

69Kde sa postavíš ty, hriešnik, ktorý si povedal: „Prestanem fajčiť a pôjdem do neba?“ Kde sa postavíš ty, vlažný, skostnatelý, tak zvaný kresťan, ktorý tu pohŕdavo prechádzaš okolo a hovoríš: „No, ja patrím do cirkvi.“ Ty hriešnik! Je to tak. Ak si sa nenarodil z Ducha Božieho si stratený. Je to tak.

70Ako chceš ísť do neba? Hovoríš: „Nikdy v živote som neklamal. Ó, ten miláčik. To bol proste od začiatku anjel.“ To je klamstvo. Nestarám sa o to aký si dobrý, ty si hriešnik. A nemáš nič; nie je žiadny kňaz, žiadny biskup, žiadny kardinál, žiadny pápež ani nič iné, čo by ťa mohlo spasiť, pretože oni sú v tom istom člne, v ktorom aj ty. Za chvíľu sa ku tomu dostaneme. Proste v takom istom stave, on bol ... Pápež v Ríme sa narodil v hriechu, bol sformovaný v neprávosti, prichádza na svet a hovorí klamstvo, narodil sa zo sexuálnej žiadosti muža a ženy. Kde z takého niečoho môžeš získať spravodlivosť?

71„Dobre, jeho otec a mama sa narodili takým istým spôsobom, a oni sa narodili takým istým spôsobom a jeho stará mama a starý otec a tak ďalej.“ To je od začiatku hriech!

72Tak kto môže povedať, že toto je sväté a tamto je sväté? Je len jedna svätá vec, a to je Ježiš Kristus, Syn živého Boha, ktorý sa stal dokonalý. A od nás sa vyžaduje, aby sme boli dokonalí. A tak ako sa staneme dokonalí? Skúste to sami. Vôbec by som sa nechcel pokúsiť dostať sa do neba na základe toho, že: „Narodil som sa pred piatimi minútami a hneď teraz odchádzam zo sveta.“ Bol by som stratený! Keby som v živote nepomyslel na nič zlého, keby som v živote nepovedal žiadne zlé slovo, keby som sa nikdy nepozrel na nič zlého, ani nemyslel nič zlého ani nič, som práve tak odporný a čierny ako začmudené steny pekla. Som hriešnik.

73Mohol by som celý život byť zavretý v nejakej miestnosti, ako nejaké karmelitánske sestry alebo niečo také a nikdy nevidieť svet, zostávať tam a modliť sa celý svoj život, robiť dobre, narodiť sa ako multimilionár a dať všetko čo mám biednym. Jednako som stále hriešnik a pôjdem do pekla. Tak veru!

74Mohol by som už od kolísky vstúpiť do luteránskej cirkvi, do baptistickej, do letničnej, do presbyteriánskej a žiť verne až sto rokov pre tú cirkev a môj život by skončil a nikto by nemohol ukázať na mňa prstom a povedať, že som niekedy mal nejakú zlú myšlienku, aj tak pôjdem do pekla s takou istotou ako tu stojím.

75Ja som hriešnik. To súhlasí. Nemám nič, neexistuje vôbec žiadny spôsob ako by som mohol nájsť nejakú cenu, aby som to zaplatil. Boh požadoval smrť a keby som dal svoj vlastný život, keby som dal svoj život, ako by som potom mohol činiť pokánie, pretože človek ... prv musí byť zaplatený ten dlh. A Boh bol ten jediný, ktorý mohol položiť svoj život a znovu ho vziať. Tak On sa mohol stať hriechom a položiť svoj život a vziať ho a nazvať to „spravodlivosť“ a dlh je zaplatený. Tu to máte.

76A teraz si otvorme evanjelium Matúša asi 8. kapitolu, myslím, že je to 7. alebo 8. kapitola. Budeme vidieť čo tu Ježiš hovorí. Dobre, to je Matúš 5. kapitola a ... Ježiš káže tie blahoslavenstvá, 47. verš.

A keby ste pozdravovali iba svojich bratov, čo zvláštnejšieho činíte? Či azda nečinia toho istého i pohania?

(Dávajte pozor.)

Vy tedy buďte dokonalí, ako váš Otec, ktorý je v nebesiach, je dokonalý.

(To bolo Ježišove prikázanie.)

Vy teda buďte ...

77Ľudia hovoria: „Nikto nemôže byť dokonalý. Biblia hovorí, že nieto ani jedného, dokonalého. Tu si to protirečí.“ Naozaj? Dobre, vy nemôžete byť sami v sebe dokonalí. Ak spoliehate na to čo ste urobili, ste stratení. A tak buďte dokonalí, a to tak dokonalí, ako je Boh dokonalý.

78No:

Vy teda buďte dokonalí, ako váš Otec ... v nebesiach je dokonalý.

Preto...

79A teraz 5. kapitola ... 6. kapitola List Židom:

Preto zanechajúc počiatky učenia o Kristu nesme sa k dokonalosti ...

80A teraz ty Branhamova modlitebňa: Ó, ja viem: „My máme uzdravenia.“ To je nádherné. „Máme videnia.“ Ó, to je pekné. A máte duchovné sny a niekedy to nie sú duchovné sny. A niekedy ... snažíme sa pomôcť chudobným. Robíme čo môžeme. Ó, to je dobre, ale to nie je to o čom teraz hovoríme. Vchádzame do ďalšej fázy.

... zanechajúc ... učenia ...

81„Ó, áno, my máme učenia o Kristu, veríme, že On bol Syn Boží, že sa narodil z panny. Veríme tomu so všetkými týmito vecami.“ To je také nádherné.

82Ale zanechajúc to, poďme ďalej do dokonalosti! Ó, prajem si, aby som mal teraz hlas archanjela, aby som toto postavil na také miesto, aby ste to mohli vidieť. On teraz hovorí, „Zanechajúc všetky učenia o Kristu,“ všetkých teológov a všetky teológie ktoré poznáme, všetko o Kristovom Božstve, ako On bol Boh, ktorý sa stal telom, všetky tieto ostatné veci.

83Pavel ide ďalej, aby to tu všetko vysvetlil, za chvíľu. Čítajme to trochu, kým sa ku tomu dostaneme.

...neklaďme zase základu pokánia z mŕtvych skutkov,

... (no, veríme tomu) ...

a viery na Boha,

(veríme tomu)

A učenia o krstoch,

(Proste ako máte byť pokrstení, tomu veríme) ...

o vskladaní rúk,

... (veríme vo vskladanie rúk, či ne? Všetko toto. Samozrejme) ...

o zmŕtvychvstaní mŕtvych,

... (tomu veríme)

84Všimnite si teraz, tu vidíte, že pri slove súd je použité slovo večný. To znamená na veky. Keď Boh vypovie súd, on je na veky. Potom, nemôže byť viacej zmierenia po vynesení súdu. Teraz môžete porozumieť, prečo Boh musel zobrať svoju vlastnú - svoju vlastnú ... ako to my nazývame, svoju vlastnú medicínu. Keď On odsúdil človeka za hriech, jediný spôsob ako ho On mohol zmieriť bol ten, že On sám zaujal jeho miesto. To je jediný spôsob ako mohol byť človek zmierený - alebo ako nás mohol zmieriť, zaujať naše miesto a stať sa hriešnikom. Boh, Jehova sa stal hriešnikom a On položil svoj život.

85No, ty by si mohol položiť svoj život ako hriešnik, aby si zomrel za tú vec. Pavel povedal: „Hoci by som dal svoje telo, aby som bol upálený ako obeť, stále nič nie som,“ pretože to nebude fungovať. Vidíte, keď ty zomrieš, je s tebou koniec. Zomrieš ako hriešnik, si stratený.

86Ale Boh prišiel dole v tele a odsúdil hriech v tele tým, že sa stal hriešnym telom. Pretože On bol Večný Boh a vzkriesil svoje vlastné telo. Tak On je ten, ktorý ospravedlňuje. No: „všetky tieto veci ... Nesme sa k dokonalosti,“ povedal Pavel.

87Teraz dávajte pozor:

...o večnom súde.

...urobíme aj to, keď len dovolí Boh.

(3. verš.)

88No: „Poďme ďalej do dokonalosti.“ Ježiš povedal: „Vy tedy buďte dokonalí, ako váš Otec, ktorý je v nebesiach, je dokonalý.“ A my, každý jeden sme zavrhnutí. Bez ohľadu na to čo robíme, sme zavrhnutí. Narodili sme sa ako zavrhnutí. Tvoja matka a otec sa narodili zavrhnutí. Tvoj ... všetci tvoji predkovia sa narodili v hriechu, boli sformovaní v neprávosti. Tak ako to vôbec môžeš dosiahnuť? Ako budeš dokonalí? Keby si nikdy nič také neurobil, nikdy by si nekradol, neklamal, nikdy v živote by si nič také neurobil, stále si zavrhnutý. Bol si zavrhnutý ešte skôr ako si sa prvý krát nadýchol, bol si zavrhnutý. Je to tak. Boh ťa zavrhol ešte skôr, ako si sa prvýkrát nadýchol. Pretože si bol zavrhnutý skrze sexuálnu žiadosť tvojho otca a matky, ktorí ťa skrze svoj skutok priviedli tu na zem a Boh to na začiatku zavrhol. A ty si od začiatku zavrhnutý. Tak kde ... ? A Každý jeden človek na zemi bol zavrhnutý s tebou. Tak odkiaľ vezmeš dokonalosť?

89Dávajte pozor! Pozrime za chvíľu do 10. kapitoly Listu Židom. Dobre počúvajte. Chcem čítať kúsok z 9. kapitoly, najprv, 11. verš:

Ale keď prišiel Kristus, veľkňaz budúceho dobrého, väčším a dokonalejším stánom,

(svojím vlastným stánom, svojím telom) ...

90Vidíte, ten starý stánok ... Všimli ste si, že ten starý stánok mal vo vnútri záclonu, ktorá zakrývala archu, kde prebýval Boh? Koľkí to viete? Skutočne. No, tu ten starý ľuďmi postavený stánok, tie záclony z tých starých mŕtvych kozích koží a tak ďalej, z toho bol urobený stánok, aby skrýval prítomnosť Božiu. Koľkí viete, že tam mohol vojsť len jeden človek raz za rok? Skutočne a to bol Áron, vchádzal tam raz za rok a musel byť pomazaný. A, ó, to bola požiadavka! A v ruke musel mať oheň; a ak by tam vošiel bez toho, tak by zomrel, keby len vošiel za tú záclonu. Padol by mŕtvy. On tam musel ísť a zapaľovať tieto svietniky, a kropiť zľutovnicu (trón milosti) a to vyžadovalo krv mŕtvej náhrady, ako ... a tak Kristus musel prísť a vyplniť to.

91No ... ale Boh sa potom stal iným druhom príbytku. A tým príbytkom bol kto? Ježiš. A Boh bol v Ježišovi a On bol skrytý, ale On zmieroval svet so Sebou, skrze svoje prejavenie. Kristus zjavil Boha, povedal: „To nie ja konám tie skutky, to je môj Otec, ktorý prebýva vo mne. Ja nerobím nič sám od seba, ale čo vidím, že Otec činí. Otec vo mne mi ukazuje tieto videnia a potom robím presne to, čo mi Otec káže robiť.“ Rozumiete to? Boh bol v ľudskom tele, nie za mŕtvymi kozími kožami, ale bol živý, pohyboval sa. Boh mal ruky, Boh mal nohy, Boh mal jazyk, Boh mal oči, a to bol Kristus! To bol On.

92No, On odišiel a prišiel Duch, aby skrze Jeho smrť urobil dokonalú cirkev a priviedol cirkev do poslušnosti. A potom ten istý Duch, ktorý bol v Kristovi je v cirkvi, robí tie isté veci, ktoré robil Kristus: „Ešte chvíľu a svet ma viacej neuvidí, ale vy ma uvidíte, pretože ja budem s vami a to vo vás až do skončenia sveta.“

93A teraz počúvajte toto:

Ale Kristus sa stal veľkňazom budúceho dobrého, väčším a dokonalejším stánom, nie učineným rukou, to jest nie stánom tohoto stvorenia,

(On nebol postavený rukami. Ako sa On narodil? Z panny.)

ani

nebolo toto telo posvätené

krvou kozlov a teliat, ale jeho vlastnou krvou ...

94Viete, že krv pochádza z mužského pohlavia. A potom niekto povedal: „Ó, Ježiš bol Žid.“ On nebol Žid. „Ó, my sme spasení židovskou krvou.“ Nie, to nie je pravda. Keby sme boli spasení židovskou krvou, stále by sme boli stratení. Ježiš nebol Žid a ani pohan. On bol Boh. Boh Otec, Duch, Ten neviditeľný: „Boha nikto nikdy nevidel, ale jednorodený Otca Ho vyjadril.“ On zamanifestoval Boha, čím Boh je.

95A teraz jeho cirkev má manifestovať Boha, aby ukázala čím je Boh. Vidíte? Čo robíme? Organizujeme sa a „Ja nemám s nimi nič spoločného, to sú metodisti, to sú presbyteriáni. Nič s nimi nechcem mať, ja som baptista, ja som letničný.“ S takýmito motívmi si stratený. Tak veru!

96Kto sa môže chváliť? Kto môže niečo povedať? Pozrite sa na tú hanbu akú priniesli presbyteriáni. Pozrite sa na tú hanbu, na baptistov. Pozrite sa na tú hanbu, na katolíkov. Pozrite sa na tú hanbu, na letničných, nazarénov, pútnikov svätosti. Pozrite sa na tých ostatných. Ale, vyzývam vás, aby ste skúsili vytknúť čo len jednu vec Jemu! Amen. Skúste niečo nájsť, keď Všemohúci Boh povedal: „Toto je môj milovaný Syn, v ktorom sa mi zaľúbilo prebývať, jeho počúvajte.“ Tu Ho máte, to je ten dokonalý.

97No, čítajme teraz trochu ďalej:

ani nie krvou kozlov a teliat, ale svojou vlastnou krvou vošiel raz navždy do svätyne, vynajdúc večné vykúpenie

(rozumiete to?) ...

večné vykúpenie

pre nás.

98Nie že dnes som vykúpený a potom na budúci týždeň, keď sa začne evanjelizácia, budem znovu vykúpený a potom, ó, odpadáme a znovu budeme vykúpení. Vy ste vykúpení raz navždy. Tak to je. Nie znovu vykúpený, vykúpený, vykúpený. Večné vykúpenie! „Ten kto počuje moje slová a verí tomu, ktorý ma poslal, má Večný Život a nepríde na súd, ale prešiel (minulý čas) ... prešiel zo smrti do života.“ (Pretože sa triasol? Pretože bol pokrstený určitým spôsobom? Pretože mal na ruke krv?) „Pretože uveril v jednorodeného Syna Božieho!“ Tak máme Večné vykúpenie.

99Počúvajte teraz:

Lebo jestli krv kozlov a býkov a popol jalovice, kropiaci zobecnených, poškvrnených, posväcuje na čistotu tela

o koľko viacej krv Kristova, ktorý skrze večného Ducha obetoval sám seba bezvadného Bohu, očistí vaše svedomie od mŕtvych skutkov, aby ste svätoslúžili živému Bohu?

(Prešiel zo smrti do života.)

100Prečo sa staráte o to, čo si myslí svet? Prečo sa staráte o to, čo si myslia vaši susedia? Naše svedomie zomrelo a sme obnovení a znovuzrodení skrze Ducha Božieho, aby sme slúžili pravému a živému Bohu. Tu to máte.

101Preskočme teraz do 10. verša ... či do 10. kapitoly, hneď na druhej strane:

... zákon majúc iba tôňu budúceho dobrého, nie sám obraz veci, nemôže nikdy obeťami, tými istými každého roku, ktoré ustavične donášajú, z-d-o-k-o-n-a- l-i-ť tých, ktorí prichádzajú.

(z-d-o-k-o-n-a-l-i-ť, to je tá dokonalosť)

... zanechajúc počiatky učenia o Kristu nesme sa k dokonalosti, ...

vy teda buďte dokonalí, ako váš Otec ... v nebesiach je dokonalý.

102Zákon majúc iba tôňu budúceho dobrého, všetky nariadenia a umývania a ... všetky tie ostatné veci, ktoré mali, nikdy nemohli učiniť človeka dokonalým. A Boh jednako vyžaduje dokonalosť.

103To že vstúpite do nazarénskej cirkvi, to vás neurobí dokonalými. To, že vstúpite do baptistickej cirkvi, letničnej cirkvi, či do akejkoľvek, to vás neurobí dokonalými. To že si dobrý, čestný človek, to ťa neurobí dokonalým. Svojimi zásluhami nemôžeš nič dosiahnuť. To nemá nič spoločného s tvojimi zásluhami, si stratený. Ty povieš: „No, dodržiavam zákon. Dodržiavam sabat. Dodržiavam toto, všetky nariadenia Božie. Robím toto.“

104Pavel povedal: „Odložme to teraz všetko nabok.“

105„To je všetko dobré, ale budeme robiť toto. Budeme krstiť ľudí, a budeme klásť na nich ruky, aby boli uzdravení a tak ďalej.“

106Mohli by sme to zobrať verš za veršom, každú z týchto vecí. Krst, veríme tomu: „Jedna nádej, jeden Pán, jedna viera, jeden krst.“ Veríme, že je krst. Veríme vo vzkriesenie mŕtvych. Samozrejme. Veríme, že Ježiš zomrel a znovu vstal. Veríme tomu. Klásť ruky na chorých, to je vlastne povedané: „Uverivších budú nasledovať tieto znamenia. Keď na chorých budú klásť ruky, budú uzdravení.“ Veríme tomu. Ale čo je to? Pavel povedal: „To všetko sú mŕtve skutky!“ To je niečo, čo vy robíte. A teraz poďme ďalej ku dokonalosti. Ó!

107Chodíme do tejto modlitebne, nie do jej základov. Do samotnej modlitebne. To je základ: zákon a spravodlivosť a pripojenie sa do zboru a dať sa pokrstiť a vskladať ruky. To sú všetko cirkevné nariadenia, ale teraz poďme do dokonalosti. A je len jeden, ktorý je dokonalý. To je Ježiš.

108Ako sa do Neho dostaneme? „Skrze metodistov?“ Nie! „Skrze letničných?“ Nie! „Skrze baptistov?“ Nie! „Skrze nejakú cirkev?“ Nie! „Skrze rímskokatolícku?“ Nie!

109Ako sa do Toho dostaneme? Rimanom 8:1.

A tak teraz už nieto nijakého odsúdenia tým, ktorí sú v Kristovi, ktorí nechodia podľa vecí tohoto sveta, podľa tela, ale podľa Ducha.

(Ktorí nevenujú pozornosť tomu, čo hovorí svet.)

110Ešte aj keď si chorý a doktor ti povie, že zomrieš, nevenuješ tomu pozornosť, ani trochu ťa to netrápi.

111Ak ľudia hovoria: „Musíš sa stať katolíkom, aby si bol spasený, alebo presbyteriánom, alebo musíš robiť toto.“ Vôbec si to nevšímaš. A tak nieto nijakého odsúdenia tým, ktorí sú v Kristovi Ježišovi, ktorí nechodia podľa tela (podľa vecí, ktoré vidia). Všetko čo vidíte svojimi očami, je zemské.

112Ale sú veci, ktoré vidíte svojím duchom, skrze Slovo, Slovo je Božie zrkadlo, ktoré odzrkadľuje čo je On a čo si ty. Haleluja! Ono ti hovorí ... Toto je jediná kniha na svete, ktorá ti hovorí odkiaľ pochádzaš, kto si a kde ideš. Ukážte mi nejakú stranu akejkoľvek literatúry ... so všetkou tou vedou a so všetkým, každú dobrú knihu, ktorá bola napísaná, žiadna z nich ti to nemôže povedať. To je Božie zrkadlo, ktoré ukazuje, čo je On a čo si ty. Potom medzi tým je krvavá stopa, ktorá ti ukazuje, čo môžeš byť, ak sa chceš tak rozhodnúť. Tu to máte: „Skrze jedného Ducha.“

113No, 1. Korinťanom 12. Ako sa dostaneme do toho Tela? „Cez potrasenie rúk?“ Nie! „Vstúpením do cirkvi?“ Nie! „Tým, že sa dáme pokrstiť dozadu, alebo dopredu? V mene Otca, Syna a Ducha Svätého? V mene Ježiša Krista? V mene Ruže Sáronskej, Ľalie z údolia, Rannej Hviezdy? Alebo v čokoľvek chcete? To s tým nemá nič spoločného, len uspokojenie dobrého svedomia voči Bohu. A to sa ešte hádame, nemáme jasno a argumentujeme, rozdeľujeme sa a robíme rozdiely. Je to tak. Ale to všetko sú mŕtve skutky! Ideme do dokonalosti.

114To sú veci, ktoré som ja urobil. Pokrstil ťa nejaký kazateľ. Či ťa pokrstil tvárou dopredu alebo dozadu alebo trikrát, štyrikrát, alebo raz, alebo ako to urobil, to s tým nemá nič spoločného. Ty si aj tak pokrstený len do obecenstva tej cirkvi, dokazuješ tej cirkvi, že veríš v Kristovu smrť, pohreb a vzkriesenie. Klásť ruky na chorých, aby boli uzdravení, to je pekné. Ale to je všetko telesné a to telo znovu zomrie s takou istotou ako že žiješ. Ono znovu zomrie. No odložme nabok všetky tieto veci a poďme do dokonalosti.

115Ako vojdeme do dokonalosti To je to, čo chceme vedieť. Kristus je dokonalý: „Boh položil na Neho neprávosť všetkých nás. On bol ranený pre naše prestúpenia, zdrtený pre naše neprávosti; kázeň nášho pokoja bola zložená na neho a jeho sinavicou sme uzdravení.“ To je to Telo, do ktorého sa chceme dostať. To je to Telo. Prečo? Ak si v tom Tele, nikdy neprídeš na súd, nikdy neokúsiš smrť. Oslobodený si od všetkej smrti, súdu, hriechu a všetkého ďalšieho, keď sa nachádzaš v tom Tele.

116„Kazateľ, ako sa do Neho dostaneme? Tým, že sa pripojíš ku tomuto zboru?“ To si ešte stále stratený. Ku nemu sa aj tak nemôžeš pripojiť, pretože nemáme žiadnu členskú knihu. „Ako sa do Neho dostaneme? Tým, že sa pripojíme ku nejakému zboru?“ Vôbec nie! „Ako sa do Neho dostaneme?“ Tým, že si sa do Neho narodil.

1171. Korinťanom 12:

Lebo i v jednom Duchu my všetci sme pokrstení v jedno telo...

118Skrze krst Duchom Svätým sme pokrstení do toho Tela a slobodní od hriechu. Boh vás už viacej nevidí, On vidí len Krista. A keď si v tom Tele, Boh to Telo nemôže odsúdiť. On ho už odsúdil. On vzal na Seba náš súd a pozval nás dovnútra. A skrze vieru, skrze milosť, ideme a prijímame svoje odpustenie. A Duch Svätý nás privádza do obecenstva s Ním. A už viacej nechodíme podľa vecí tohoto sveta, ale chodíme v Duchu. Sme oživení, prišlo ku nám Slovo. On zomrel namiesto mňa. A ja som oživený. Tu som, ktorý som bol predtým mŕtvy v hriechu a v previneniach, bol som oživený. Mojou jedinou túžbou je slúžiť Jemu. On je mojou jedinou láskou. Všetky svoje kroky chcem robiť v Jeho mene. Alebo kdekoľvek idem, čokoľvek robím, oslavujem Jeho. Či na poľovačke či pri chytaní rýb či pri hre s loptou či ... keď robím čokoľvek, musí to byť „Kristus vo mne“ v takom živote, že to až vyvolá v ľuďoch túžbu, aby tiež boli takí. Nie klebety, nie ohováranie za chrbtom a hádky ohľadne vašich cirkví. Rozumiete? „Skrze jedného Ducha sme pokrstení do toho Tela. A keď uvidím krv preskočím vás.“

119Počúvajte. Prečítajme tu ešte trochu ďalej, prosím.

... nemôže nikdy ... zdokonaliť tých, ktorí prichádzajú.

Lebo

... (2. verš, 10. kapitola)

Lebo či by ich už neboli prestali donášať?

120Keby to mohlo učiniť človeka dokonalým a Boh vyžaduje dokonalosť ... Keby dodržiavanie zákona a vykonávanie všetkých prikázaní ťa učinilo dokonalým, tak potom nič iné nie je potrebné, ty si sa už stal dokonalý. Pretože keď si dokonalý, si večný. Pretože jedine Boh je večný a jedine Boh je dokonalý. A jediný spôsob ako môžeš byť večný je ten, že sa staneš časťou Boha.

...raz očistení, nemali nijakého svedomia hriechov.

(čo?)...

ktorí slúžia, raz očistení ... nemali nijakého svedomia

... (ak si píšete, v preklade je to „túžba“)...

ktorý svätoslúžia, raz očistení, nemajú už viac

hriešnu túžbu.

121 Ak ten veriaci bol raz očistený ... Teraz vstanete a poviete: „Ó, haleluja, minulý večer som bol spasený ale som ... No dobre, chvála Bohu, ona spravila, že som odpadol. Haleluja, jedného dňa budem znovu spasený.“ Ty biedny, nevyučený analfabet. To tak vôbec nie je. „Ten veriaci, ktorý bol raz očistený, nemá viacej hriešne svedomie.“ Biblia hovorí ...

122Počúvajte za chvíľu, keď to budeme čítať.

Ale v nich leží upomienka na hriechy rok po roku.

123A teraz preskočíme do 8. verša, aby sme ušetrili čas, to je to ku čomu sa chcem dostať.

Keď tu vyššie hovorí: Obetí a posvätného daru a zápalných obetí ... za hriech si nechcel ani si v nich nemal záľuby, v obetiach, ktoré sa donášajú podľa zákona,

1249. verš:

potom riekol: Hľa, idem činiť, ó, Bože tvoju vôľu. Ruší prvé

(zákon)

, aby postavil druhé.

125Prajem si, aby sme mali čas a zastavili sa pri tom. Kým si presbyterián alebo letniční alebo baptista alebo metodista, On nemôže s tebou nič urobiť. On to prv musí všetko odstrániť. Rozumieš? Aby mohol ustanoviť to druhé. Kým hovoríš: „No, ja som metodista.“ Nemám nič proti metodistom, ani baptistom, ani letničným. Ale brat, tu sa o tom nehovorí. Musíš ísť do dokonalosti, to znamená do Krista.

126Všimnite si teraz toto, ešte chvíľku.

v ktorej vôli sme posvätení donesenou obeťou Ježiša Krista, raz navždy.

(ó?)

127Čítajme ešte trochu ďalej. A držte to, nech to do vás vsiakne, kým to čítame („raz navždy“)

A každý kňaz stojí svätoslúžiac deň ako deň a často donáša tie isté obete, ktoré nemôžu nikdy sňať hriechy.

Ale on

... (ste pripravení? Máte teraz rozopnutú vestu, aby to neodskočilo, aby to išlo rovno do srdca?)

Ale on

... (kto? nie Rímsky pápež, nie biskup metodistickej cirkvi, ani žiadnej inej cirkvi.)

Ale on, Kristus, donesúc jednu bitnú obeť za hriechy navždy sa posadil po pravici Božej

A teraz už len očakáva, až budú jeho nepriatelia položení za podnož jeho nôh.

(Dávajte pozor! Tu to je.)

Lebo jednou obeťou z-d-o-k-o-n-a-l-i-l

... On ich urobil dokonalými ... (Do ďalšieho prebudenia? Čo je tu povedané?) ...

zdokonalil navždy tých, ktorí sa posväcujú.

(rozumiete tomu? „Nesme sa k dokonalosti!“)

128No vy ľudia svätosti hovoríte: „Ó, áno, my veríme v svätosť. Haleluja, my veríme v posvätenie.“ Ale prijímate svoje vlastné posvätenie. Vy len prestanete robiť toto a prestanete robiť tamto, vy viete, že to nemáte robiť. Kým Kristus neotvoril dvere a neoživil to pre vaše srdce, ... a vy sa stanete miestom, kde hriech je mŕtvy a túžba, so všetkým tým je koniec. Potom On odstraňuje nabok vašu vlastnú spravodlivosť a môže ustanoviť vo vás seba samého. A to je Kristus, Syn Boží vo vás, nádej chvály.

129„Nesme sa k dokonalosti.“ Ako môžeme byť dokonalí? Skrze Kristovu smrť; nie skrze to, že vstúpime do cirkvi, nie skrze naše dobré skutky, ktoré robíme (to je všetko dobre), nie preto, že sme boli pokrstení takto alebo tak, nie preto, že sme boli uzdravení, keď na nás položili ruky, ani kvôli ničomu inému. „Veríme v smrť, pohreb a vo vzkriesenie.“

130Pavel povedal: „Hoci by som hovoril jazykmi ľudskými aj anjelskými (to sú jazyky, ktorým možno rozumieť a jazyky ktorým nemožno rozumieť, musia byť vykladané), nič nie som. Hoci by som mal dar známosti a rozumel by som všetku múdrosť Božiu (vysvetlil Bibliu od ... všetko v nej dal do súvislosti), „Nič nie som.“ V takom prípade nestojí za veľa chodiť do školy, však? - aby ste sa naučili Bibliu. „Hoci by som mal vieru, že by som mohol vrchy prenášať ...“ Kampane s uzdravovaním potom veľa neznamenajú, však? „Ničím nie som, hoci by som vydal svoje telo, aby som bol upálený ako obeť.“

131„Ó,“ ľudia hovoria, „to je nábožný človek.“

132„Ale on ničím nie je,“ povedal Pavel, „ešte nie je ničím.“

133„Lebo kde sú jazyky, oni ustanú, kde sú proroctvá, budú zmarené; tam kde sú všetky tieto ostatné veci, to ustane. Ale keď príde to čo je dokonalé, vtedy to sčiastky bude zmarené.“ Vidíte, to je dokonalé. Čo je dokonalé? Láska! Čo je to láska? Boh! Dajme nabok všetky tieto drobné mŕtve skutky a nariadenia a poďme ďalej do dokonalosti. Vidíte to? My sme zdokonalení skrze Krista. Ako sa do toho dostaneme? Skrze krst Duchom Svätým!

134„No dobre, čo sa deje?“ Prešiel si zo smrti do života.

135Dobre, či sa pri tom trasiem? Skáčem? Robím to ...?“ Nemusíš robiť nič. Ty si to už urobil. Boh ťa preniesol zo smrti do života a si živý. Dokazuje to potom ovocie tvojho života.

136Mnohí z vás metodistov a nazerénov kričali, ako len vládali a kradli kukuricu na cudzom poli. Je to tak, a robili všetko čo len mohli.

137Mnohí z vás letničných hovorili v jazykoch, ako keď sa sype hrach na suchú kravskú kožu, skutočne, a len čo vyšli von, behali s cudzou ženou a robili všetky možné veci. Brat, to nie je to.

138Nesnažte sa mať žiadnu senzáciu ani nič také čo by zastúpilo miesto Ducha Svätého. Keď prichádza znovuzrodenie, si premenený. Nemusíš robiť nič, aby si to dokázal, tvoj život to dokazuje. Ako chodíš, tvoja láska, pokoj, trpezlivosť, krotkosť, pokora, zhovievavosť, to je to čím si. A celý svet vidí v tebe odzrkadlenie Ježiša Krista.

139No, hovorenie v jazykoch, vykrikovanie, to sú len prejavy, ktoré nasledujú tento druh života. A vy môžete zobrať a napodobniť tieto prejavy a pri tom vôbec nemať ten život. Vidíme to. Koľkí viete, že je to pravda? Skutočne to vidíte. Ó, vidíte to všade okolo seba.

140Tak, nie je nič o čom by ste mohli povedať, že to je dôkaz Ducha Svätého, okrem života, ktorý žijete. Keď chcete hovoriť v jazykoch, to je úplne v poriadku, ak žijete takým životom, ktorý za tým stojí. To je v poriadku. A keď chcete kričať, dobre, to je dobre. Ja tiež kričím, niekedy som taký šťastný, že len ťažko udržím topánky na nohách, chcel by som z nich vyskočiť. A to je úžasné. Verím v niečo také.

141Vídam videnia, uzdravenia chorých, vzkriesenie mŕtvych. Keď tam ležia a doktori odchádzajú a hovoria: „Je s nimi koniec, zomreli.“ ležia tam niekoľko hodín a Duch Svätý prichádza rovno dole a ukazuje videnie, choď tam a zobuď toho človeka. Videl som uzdravenie hluchých, nemých, slepých, videl som ako chromí chodili. To ne... To boli len prejavy.

142Brat, dávno predtým, ešte skôr ako bol svet ... ako mal svoje základy; Boh sa skrze svoju večnú milosť pozrel dole a skrze predzvedenie videl teba aj mňa. On vedel, v ktorom veku tu budeme žiť, On vedel akí budeme. A tak skrze vyvolenie nás vybral pred založením sveta, aby sme boli s Ním bez poškvrny.

143No, keď nás On vybral pred založením sveta, aby sme boli v Ňom bez poškvrny a my sme sa narodili celí poškvrnení a nič iné nemohlo ... nič nás nemohlo očistiť, ako budeme bez ... ako budeme bez poškvrny? On poslal svojho jednorodeného Syna, aby každý, kto verí v Neho nemal koniec života, ale mal Večný Život, aby nikdy nezahynul, ale mal Večný Život. Potom, keď vchádzame do Neho, skrze vieru, z milosti sme spasení, vďaka tomu, že nás Duch Svätý zavolal.

144Prv ako bolo na tejto zemi nejaké telo, ležali tu vaše telá. Telo je zložené z vápnika, horčíka, vlhkosti kozmického svetla, z olejov a tak ďalej, zo šestnástich prvkov. A Duch Svätý sa začal vznášať nad zemou, akoby si ju nahováral. A keď to robil, prvé ako viete, vyrástol malý veľkonočný kvietok. Potom On vyviedol nejakú trávu a nejakých vtákov a po nejakom čase sa objavil človek.

145No, On neurobil ženu z prachu zeme. Ona už od začiatku bola v mužovi, muž a žena sú jedno. Tak On zobral z Adamovho boku rebro a urobil ženu, pomocníčku pre neho a potom prišiel hriech.

146Potom keď prišiel hriech ... Boh nebude porazený bez ohľadu na to, čo sa deje. On nebude nikdy porazený. Potom ženy začali rodiť na zem ľudí. A Boh, skrze večnú milosť, videl kto bude spasený a On ťa zavolal: „Nikto nemôže prísť ku mne, keby ho nezavolal prv môj Otec. Nie ten kto chce ani ten kto beží, ale Boh ktorý sa zmilováva.“

147Vy hovoríte: „No, ja som hľadal Boha! Ja som hľadal Boha!“ Nie ty si Ho nehľadal! Boh hľadal teba. Tak to bolo na počiatku.

148Nie Adam hovoril: „Ó Otče, Otče, ja som zhrešil. Kde si?“

149Otec hovoril: Ó, Adam, Adam, kde si?“ Taká je povaha človeka. Taká je náklonnosť človeka. To je to, z čoho on je.

150„A nikto nemôže prísť ku mne, keby ho nepotiahol Otec. A všetkých, ktorých mi Otec dáva ...“ Haleluja! „Všetkým, ktorí prídu, dám Večný Život a vzbudím ich v posledný deň.“ Aké požehnané ... čo za požehnané zasľúbenie Nebeského Boha. Dnes večer prichádzame ku tomu, kde On prisahá na seba samého, nieto nikoho väčšieho. Prisaháte na niekoho väčšieho od seba. Nieto nikoho väčšieho, tak Boh prisahal na seba samého. Prichádzame ku tomu: ako to On urobil a keď to urobil a prisahal na seba samého, že nás vzbudí a urobí nás svojím vlastným dedičstvom.

151Ó, ako dokonale a pevne môžeme stáť dnes ráno. Ako sa môžete pozrieť, keď vám smrť hľadí rovno do tváre, môžete povedať ako Pavel: „Smrť, kde je tvoj osteň? Hrob, kde je tvoje víťazstvo? Ale vďaka Bohu, ktorý nám dáva víťazstvo skrze nášho Pána Ježiša Krista.“ Tu to máte.

152Prečo? „Ó, ty si urobil to a to.“

153„Viem to, ale som prikrytý Jeho krvou!“ Haleluja!

154„Skrze jedného Ducha sme všetci pokrstení v jedno telo.“ Vy metodisti, baptisti, presbyteriáni, čokoľvek ste, boli sme pokrstení do jedného tela. A máme obecenstvo a sme obyvateľmi Božieho kráľovstva, vyznávame, že nie sme z tohoto sveta.

155Moja dcérka prišla nedávno a povedala: „Ocko, toto dievča urobilo to a to a oni urobili to a to a my sme išli do vnútra a urobili sme to a to.“ Povedal som ... Povedala: „Prečo to my nerobíme?“

156Povedal som: „Moja drahá, my nie sme z tohoto sveta. Tí ľudia si žijú na svojom svete.“

157Ona povedala: „Či nechodíme všetci po tej istej zemi.“

158Povedal som: „Zo sveta, drahá. Nie sme z tých ľudí.“

159Biblia povedala: „Vyjdite z nich, oddeľte sa,“ povedal Boh. Vidíte? Nie ste z nich. A keď vojde do vás tá nová prirodzenosť, nemusíte byť vyťahovaní, nechcete ísť naspäť ako Lotova žena. Narodili ste sa vonku, pomimo toho. A ste v inej dimenzii. A vo vašich očiach sú to smeti. A táto veľká, báječná Amerika, v ktorej žijeme sa stala jedným veľkým chaosom. Všetko je len žiadosť a ženy. A ženy, tak ako sa obliekajú, muži ako sa správajú a to čo robia a potom ešte hovoria, že sú kresťania.

160Napríklad tento Elvis Presley išiel a vstúpil teraz do letničnej cirkvi, pretože tam ... Judáš dostal tridsať strieborných, Elvis dostal autopark kadilakov a - a niekoľko miliónov dolárov za to, že predal svoje prvorodenstvo. Arthur Godfrey! Pozrite sa na to!

161Pozrite sa na Jimmy Osborna, tam v Louisville s tým boogie - woogie, rock ‘n‘ roll, s tou vyloženou hlúposťou a špinavosťou. A v nedeľu ráno berie Bibliu a stojí na pódiu a káže. Aká hanba! Niet divu, že Biblia hovorí: „Všetky stoly sú plné vývratku.“

162Žijeme v strašnom čase. A ľudia hovoria: „Ó, oni sú veľmi nábožní.“ Och. Či nevieš, že diabol je nábožný? Neviete, že Kain bol tak isto nábožný ako Ábel? Ale nemal zjavenie. To je to, on nemal zjavenie. Áno, všetci chodíme do cirkvi, ale niektorí majú život, to sú tí, ktorí majú zjavenie Ježiša Krista vo svojom srdci. Nie skrze trasenie sa, vyskakovanie, nie skrze pripojenie sa do cirkvi, ale skrze zjavenie. Boh im to zjavil.

163Pozrite sa, čo povedal: „Čo hovoria ľudia, že kto som Ja, Syn človeka?“

164„Niektorí hovoria, že si prorok. Niektorí, že si Eliáš. Niektorí ..“

On povedal: „Ale čo vy hovoríte?“

165Peter povedal: „Ty si Kristus, Syn živého Boha.“ To nebolo z jeho úst.

166On povedal: „Blahoslavený si Šimon, syn Jonášov, lebo telo a krv ti toto nezjavilo. Nenaučil si sa to v nejakej Biblickej etike, alebo na nejakom teologickom seminári. Požehnaný si, lebo telo a krv ti toto nezjavili, ale ti to zjavil môj Otec, ktorý je v nebesiach. A na tejto skale postavím svoju cirkev a brány pekelné ju nepremôžu.“

167Ak si dnes ráno kresťan pretože patríš do nejakej cirkvi, si stratený. Ak si kresťan pretože si prešiel zo smrti do života, si slobodný od súdu; v Kristovi sa stávaš dokonalý na celý čas. Boh nemôže vidieť na tebe ani jednu vec ... Ty hovoríš: „Či spravím ešte niekedy chybu?“ Samozrejme, ale nerobíš to úmyselne.

168Teraz ku tomu prichádzame, ešte chvíľu: „Lebo keď úmyselne hrešíme po prijatí známosti pravdy, nepozostáva už viacej obeti za hriech.“ Dostaneme sa ku tomu dnes večer, lebo teraz je už trochu neskoro.

169Prečítajme z tohoto ešte niekoľko veršov, a tak sa môžeme cítiť lepšie, že sme prebrali trochu viacej. Dobre, začneme hneď od toho dnes večer? 4. verš, počúvajte toto:

Lebo je nemožné tých, ktorí už raz boli osvietení a ochutnali moci ... nebeského daru a stali sa účastnými Svätého Ducha

a ochutnali dobré slovo Božie a rôzne moci budúceho veku,

keby odpadli zase obnoviť ku pokániu, ...

Vidíte, a prenesieme to do 10. kapitoly Židom, tam i tam, aby ste videli čo toto znamená.

170Priatelia, poďme ďalej do dokonalosti. Máme ... nie sme ... Nemáme dnes výhovorku. Nemôžeme sa vôbec na nič vyhovoriť. Nebeský Boh sa zjavil v týchto posledných dňoch a robí presne tie isté veci, ktoré robil vtedy, keď tu bol predtým, keď tu bol na zemi. On je potvrdený. Keď prechádzame cez túto Bibliu a vy ... trieda, vy toto viete, že sme zobrali zázrak za zázrakom a znak za znakom a div za divom, to čo On robil s tými deťmi na púšti, tie veci a znamenia, ktoré On robil. Tie veci, ktoré On robil, keď bol tu na zemi, zamanifestovaný v tele a presne tie isté veci sa dejú dnes, rovno tu medzi nami. Tu je Slovo, ktoré to potvrdzuje. Tu je to, čo hovorí, že to je pravda, ukazuje, že je to správne. Tu je Duch Boží a robí to isté, a tak sme bez výhovorky.

Modlime sa:

171Nebeský Otče, keď vidíme, že máme taký veľký oblak svedkov okolo seba odložme nabok každé slovo, každú vec, všetko zlé, každé zlé slovo, každé zlé vypovedané slovo, každú myšlienku a s trpezlivosťou bežme pred nami ležiaci beh o závod, hľadiac na pôvodcu a dokonávateľa našej viery, na Pána Ježiša Krista. Ó nech je požehnané Jeho nevystihnuteľné a sväté Meno! To ako On prišiel na zem, aby vykúpil upadnutého človeka a aby ich priviedol naspäť do obecenstva s Pánom Bohom. A my ti za to ďakujeme. A teraz skrze Jeho milosť ... Nie my sme si Ho vybrali, ale On si vybral nás. On povedal: „Nie vy ste si ma vybrali, ale ja som si vybral vás.“ Kedy? „Pred založením sveta.“

172A, drahý Bože, ak tu dnes ráno sedí niekto, kto možno roky a roky toto odkladal, ale na jeho srdce nepretržite niečo jemne klepe. Možno sa pripojili do nejakej cirkvi a myslia si: „No, to bude v poriadku.“ Otče, skutočne Písmo nám to dnes ráno jasne vysvetlilo, že sa nemôžete skrývať za cirkvou a byť spravodliví. Hoci by ste boli dobrí, neklamali by ste, nekradli, ani by ste nerobili nič zlého, ani tak nie ste spravodliví.

173Je len jedna spravodlivosť, ktorú máme, nie naša vlastná, ale Jeho spravodlivosť. On nás dokonale spasil. A preto, keď sme v Ňom, Boh nevidí naše chyby. Keď robíme čokoľvek zlé, je v nás duch, ktorý kričí: „Ó, Otče, odpusť mi!“ Potom to Boh nevidí. A to je ... Sme privedení do obecenstva a milosti s Ním. Sprav to Pane, keď končíme toto zhromaždenie v Kristovom mene. Amen.

174Ešte chvíľu, chcel by som sa vás opýtať ... Nezáleží na tom čo robíš, si stratený. Počúvajte toto. Pred nedávnom ... Možno že som to už hovoril.

Poviem vám také malé prežitie, ktoré som mal.

175 Bol som hore v Tolledo, v Ohio. Bol som tam na evanjelizácii a mal som tam zhromaždenie. A bolo tam veľa ľudí a tie hotely boli plné, tak ma zobrali pomimo mesta a bol som tam ubytovaný v malom motely.

176Jedávali sme v malej dunkardovej reštaurácii, bolo to nádherné miesto. Tie panie tam vyzerali ako kresťanky a sväté a bolo tam čisto a skutočne pekne. Prišla nedeľa a ja som bol hladný. Trochu som sa postil a chcel som ísť na druhú stranu ulice do inej obyčajnej malej ... neďaleko za rohom bola ... obyčajný americký bufet, kde sa dalo najesť. Také malé ... malá miestnosť, kaviareň, otvorená celú noc.

177Keď som tam vtedy v nedeľu vošiel, okolo druhej popoludní, predtým ako som išiel popoludní kázať, tak to so mnou zatriaslo, že som nevedel čo mám robiť. Vošiel som tam a prvé, čo som si všimol bola mladá pani okolo šestnásť, osemnásť ročná (nejaká otcova dcéruška a nejaká mamina dcéruška), stála tam vzadu s nejakým chlapcom, ktorý ju objímal okolo bokou. V rohu sedela skupinka mládeže.

178Počul som zvuk nejakého automatu na peniaze. A pozrel som sa a tam stál policajt objímal okolo pásu nejakú ženu a hral na automate. No, viete, že hazardné hry a hracie automaty sú v Ohio nelegálne, vy z rodiny Buckeye, ktorí ste tu. A vy viete, že to je nelegálne. A tu bol predstaviteľ zákona a hral na automate. Nejaký muž v mojom veku, možno ženatý, skupina detí, možno ich starý otec. Policajt, cestná hliadka, ktorý hral na automate. Bola tam tá mladá ... Čo urobila tá mládež? Čo urobil tento?

179Stál som tam. A nikto si ma nevšimol, keď som tam vošiel, boli príliš zaneprázdnení, polovica z nich bola opitá. A tak som sa pozeral. Počul som ako niekto povedal: „Myslíš, že dážď tej rebarbore uškodí?“ A pozrel som sa tam a sedela tam nejaká pani, stará pani, skutočne ... okolo šesťdesiat päť- sedemdesiat ročná. A tá biedna pani ... Nikomu nevyčítam, že chce vyzerať čo najlepšie, ale keď ona ... Ona sa vystrojila ... Prefarbila si vlasy na modro, vyložene na modro a všetky ostrihané a prefarbené na modro. A na tvári mala hrubú vrstvu manikúry, alebo ako sa to nazýva, a veľké škvrny. A na sebe mala kratučké šortky a chuderka bola taká zvráskavená, že ochabnuté svalstvo, mäso na nohách jej takto viselo. A bola opitá. Sedela tam s nejakým starým chlapom, hoci bolo leto, mal na sebe starý, vyšedivený, vojenský plášť, alebo olivovo hnedý a takto mu to viselo a okolo krku mal veľký šál. Dvaja sedeli s touto biednou starou ženou a obaja boli opití.

180Stál som tam a díval som sa dookola. Povedal som: „Bože, ako to Ty môžeš zniesť? Čo - čo ... ako sa Ty dívaš na niečo takéto? Keď to vo mne (a ja som hriešnik spasený z milosti) vyvoláva také myšlienky, ako sa Ty na to môžeš dívať? To vyzerá tak, že takéto niečo by si mal zmiesť z povrchu zeme. Či moja malá Rebeka a Sára bude musieť vyrastať pod vplyvom niečoho takéhoto? Či moje dve malé dcérky sa musia stretnúť s tým tak zvaným populárnym svetom, aký je dnes, kde sa ľudia takto správajú? Bože, ako ja môžem vôbec ... čo môžem robiť?“ Samozrejme, to je Jeho milosť. Ak tí ľudia boli určení do večného života, tak do neho prídu, ak neboli, tak neprídu. To ja neviem. To záleží od Boha. Ja budem robiť svoj diel.

181Myslel som: „Bože, ako to môžeš zniesť? Ty si taký svätý, že sa mi zdá, že by si mal takéto niečo zmiesť z povrchu zeme.“ Povedal som: „Pozri sa na túto biednu starkú, ktorá tu sedí. Pozri sa tam na to mladé dievča. A tam stojí žena, možno okolo dvadsať päť ročná. A ten policajt ju objíma okolo pásu a hrá na automate. A to je predstaviteľ zákona. Tento národ je už skazený. Materinstvo stratilo svoju dôstojnosť. Starší už nie sú dobrým príkladom. Tam sedí mladé dievča, tiež je skazené. Pozri sa na tých chlapcov, mali by byť niekde v zbore.“

182A myslel som si: „Ó, Bože, čo ja môžem robiť? A som tu v tomto meste a kričím z celého svojho srdca a oni si to nevšímajú a chodia si akoby boli ...“ A rozmýšľal som: „Bože ...“

183No, potom mi prišlo na myseľ: „Ak som ich nepovolal, ako môžu prísť? Všetci, ktorých mi dal Otec prídu. Máte oči a nevidíte, máte uši a nepočujete.“

184Pomyslel som si: „No, keby prišiel do mesta prezident miesto evanjelizácie, každý by tam prišiel. Ó, skutočne, to je svetské.“

185Potom som začal rozmýšľať: „Dobre, Boh, ako ... Prečo jednoducho ... No, začni a pošli Ježiša a skončime s tým. Prečo jednoducho s tým všetkým neskončíš a nezbavíš sa toho?“

186Vtedy som uvidel, že sa predo mnou niečo pohybuje. Vyzeralo to ako malý vír, ktorý sa takto otáča. Pozoroval som to a videl som zemeguľu, ako sa krúti dookola. Díval som sa na ňu a videl som, že je niečím postrekovaná. Pozrel som sa a to bola rozprášená červená, šarlátová krv. Okolo po celej zemi, ako keď sa krúti vír, ako kométa a to robilo okolo takýto vír. A pozrel som sa na tento vír a rovno nad tým som videl vo videní Ježiša. Díval sa dole. A videl som seba, ako stojím tu dole na zemi a robím veci, ktoré by som nemal robiť. A zakaždým, keď som zhrešil, Boh by ma zabil: „Pretože v ten deň, keď z neho zjete, v ten deň zomriete.“ A Božia svätosť a spravodlivosť vyžaduje ... a človek by musel zomrieť. A potom som sa tam pozrel a stále som si pretieral oči, povedal som: „Nie som ... nezaspal som. Som ... To je videnie. Som si istý, že toto je videnie.“

187Stále som sa díval (stál som za dverami.) A videl som ako sa moje hriechy dvíhali hore. A stále, keď mali naraziť na Trón, Jeho Krv pracovala ako nárazník na aute. Ona to zachytila a videl som ako sa to zatriaslo a Krv Mu stekala po tvári. A videl som ako zodvihol ruky a povedal: „Otče, odpusť mu, on nevie čo robí.“

188Videl som ako som urobil niečo ďalšie, znovu Ho to zatriaslo a bum. To by ... Boh by ma hneď na mieste zabil, ale Jeho Krv ma chránila. Ona zadržiavala moje hriechy. Pomyslel som si: „Ó, Bože, či som to ja zapríčinil? To som nemohol byť ja.“ Ale bol som to ja.

189Potom som takto išiel, akoby cez tú miestnosť a pristúpil som bližšie ku Nemu. A videl som tam ležať knihu a bolo v nej napísané moje meno a všetky rôzne čierne písmená napísané v nej. Povedal som: „Pane, je mi ľúto, že som toto urobil. Či to zapríčinili moje hriechy, že Ty toto robíš? Či som to ja rozvíril Tvoju Krv po svete? Pane, či som ti to ja urobil? Je mi ľúto, že som to urobil“ A On sa načiahol. Povedal som: „Odpustíš mi? Nechcel som to urobiť. Budem ... Ty, skrze tvoju milosť ... Budem sa snažiť byť lepším chlapcom, ak mi len pomôžeš.“

190On si prešiel rukou po boku a potom do mojej knihy napísal prstom „omilostený“ a zahodil ju za seba (do mora zabudnutia). Chvíľu som sa na to díval. A On povedal: „Odpustil som ti, ale ty ju chceš odsúdiť.“ Vidíte? Povedal: „Tebe bolo odpustené, ale čo s ňou? Ty ju chceš zmiesť z povrchu zeme. Nechcel si, aby žila.“

191Pomyslel som si: „Ó, Bože, odpusť mi. Nechcel som tak myslieť. Nechcel som to urobiť. Nechcel som to urobiť.“

192„Tebe je odpustené, cítiš sa dobre. Ale čo s ňou? Ona to tiež potrebuje. Ona to potrebuje.“

193Ó, pomyslel som si: „Bože, ako som mohol vedieť koho si povolal a koho nie?“ Mojou úlohou je hovoriť každému.

194Tak, keď ma to videnie opustilo, podišiel som ku nej a povedal som: „Dobrý deň, pani.“ A tí dvaja chlapi odišli na záchod. A oni ... Ona tam sedela a štikútala, viete, smiala sa. Na stole bola fľaša whisky, alebo to bolo pivo, nejaký alkohol, tam kde oni pili. Pristúpil som ku nej a povedal: „Dobrý deň.“

A ona povedala: „Ó, nazdar.“

Povedal som: „Môžem si prisadnúť?“

Povedala: „Ó, mám spoločnosť.“

Povedal som: „Nemyslím, to tak, sestra.“

Pozrela sa na mňa, keď som ju nazval sestra. Povedala: „Čo chceš?“

Povedal som: „Môžem si na chvíľu sadnúť.“

Povedala: „Nech sa páči.“ A ja som si sadol.

Povedal som jej čo sa stalo. Povedala: „Ako sa voláš?“

Povedal som: „Branham.“

Povedala: „Ty si ten človek, ktorý káže tam v tej aréne?“

Povedal som: „Áno, pani.“

195Povedala: „Chcela som tam ísť.“ Povedal: „Pán Branham, bola som vychovaná v kresťanskej rodine.“ Povedala: „Mám dve dcéry, ktoré sú kresťanky. Ale stali sa určité veci,“ a ona sa dostala na zlú cestu.

196Povedal som: „Ale sestra, nestarám sa o to, stále je okolo teba Krv. Tento svet je prikrytý Krvou.“ Keby to tak nebolo, Boh by nás zabil, každého jedného. On ... Keď tá Krv odstúpi preč, očakávame súd. Ale teraz, ak zomrieš bez tej krvi, pôjdeš mimo to miesto, potom tam už nie je nič, čo by sa ťa zastalo. Dnes sa ťa tá krv zastáva. Povedal som: „Pani, skutočne, tá krv ťa stále prikrýva. Kým budeš mať dych vo svojom tele, tá krv ťa prikrýva. Ale jedného dňa, keď naposledy vydýchneš, duša vyjde z tela, dostaneš sa mimo tej krvi a tam nie je nič iba súd. Kým máš možnosť získať odpustenie ...“

197Chytil som ju za ruku, plakala a povedala: „pán Branham, ja som opitá.“

198Povedal som: „To nevadí. Niekto iný ma varoval, aby som ti to prišiel povedať.“ Povedal som: „Sestra, Boh ťa povolal pred založením sveta. A ty postupuješ zle a len to zhoršuješ.“

199Povedala: „Myslíš, že On ma prijme?“

200 Povedal som: „Určite ťa prijme.“

201A kľakla si tam na kolená, sklonili sme sa tam na prostriedku tej podlahy a mali sme starodávne modlitebné zhromaždenie. A ten policajt si zložil čiapku a kľakol si na jedno koleno. Mali sme tam modlitebné zhromaždenie, tam na tom mieste. Prečo? Boh je suverénny ...

202„Odložme nabok tieto mŕtve skutky a poďme ďalej do dokonalosti.“ Poďme do tej oblasti, kde je koniec so všetkým tým: „Ja patrím do cirkvi. Ja patrím do toho.“A poďme do dokonalosti.

203Hriešnik, priateľ môj, ak si dnes bez tej krvi, bez spasenia, bez milosti, Krv Ježiša Krista ťa drží. Ty hovoríš: „No, doteraz som stále nejako prešiel.“ Ale jedného dňa prídeš tam, kde sa ťa už potom nič nezastane.

Modlime sa teraz, keď skloníme hlavy.

204Či je tu niekto, či by sa tu našiel taký, kto by rád povedal: „Bože, buď mi milostivý, uvedomujem si, že som robil zle.“ Možno si sa pripojil ku cirkvi. To je v poriadku. Ale ak si neprijal milosť Kristovu, zodvihol by si ruku a povedal by si: „Modli sa za mňa brat Branham.“ Nech ťa Boh žehná. Nech ťa Boh žehná, pani. To je dobre. Ne ... Nech ťa Boh žehná, tam vzadu. Nech ťa Boh žehná aj teba. Tam vzadu, áno, nech ťa Boh žehná. Zodvihni ruku. To je ono. Len zodvihni ruku ... a povedz: „Bože, buď mi milostivý.“

205Ty hovoríš: „Ja patrím do cirkvi, brat Branham. Áno, snažil som sa byť dobrý, ale neviem, ja jednoducho ... zdá sa mi, akoby som to nedokázal.“ Ó, úbohý pútnik, biedny, chatrný priateľ, ty si to ešte vôbec neporozumel.

206Ty hovoríš: „Brat Branham, ja som vykrikoval. Hovoril som v jazykoch. Všetko toto som robil.“ To tiež môže byť pravda. To je v poriadku, nič proti tomu nehovorím. Ale môj drahý, stratený priateľ, ... ale hovoriť v jazykoch, alebo sa triasť, alebo si podať ruky, alebo sa dať pokrstiť, to je v poriadku, ale poznať Jeho, to znamená poznať Osobu. Poznať Jeho, to je Život.

207Ty hovoríš: „Poznám Bibliu, skutočne dobre.“ No, poznať Bibliu to nie je Život. Poznať Jeho (osobné zámeno), poznať Jeho, Krista! Keď vieš, že On ti odpustil. Zodvihnete ešte ruky. Ešte niekto. Nech ťa Boh žehná, pani. Nech ťa Boh žehná. Nech ťa Boh žehná tam, brat. Nech ťa tam Boh žehná, mladý muž. Nech ťa Boh žehná, sestra. Nech ťa Boh žehná tam vzadu. To je pravda, poznať Jeho znamená Život. „Brat Branham, pamätaj na mňa. Ja teraz, rovno tu na svojom mieste, chcem prijať Krista.“

208Povedzte: „Pane Ježišu, vojdi do môjho srdca a daj mi ten pokoj, tú lahodnosť.“ Chodíte do zboru, hráte tak hlasno ako len môžete, tancujete hore dole, beháte pomedzi rady, idete domov unavení, rozhádzaní a nervózni. To nie je Kristus. Idete do zboru, sedíte tam a počúvate kázeň o tom, ako majú farbiť most, alebo niečo také a vôbec nepočujete Slovo. Slovo prináša život. Ono je Semeno. Či nechcete pokoj?

209 Máte strach zo smrti? Keby ste dnes dostali srdcovú porážku, trápilo by vás to? Alebo by ste s radosťou povedal: „Na konci tejto cesty budem s Pánom Ježišom.“ Poznáš Ho? Ak nie, zodvihni len ruku, budeme sa za teba modliť. Áno, brat, za teba tiež.

210Dobre a teraz vo svojom srdci:

Taký aký som, bez výhovorky,

ale Tvoja Krv bola preliata ... (za koho?) ... za mňa,

pretože som sľúbil, že budem veriť,

ó Baránok, ó Baránok Boží, prichádzam, prichádzam. (nežne, milostivo)

Taký aký som …

(Kráčaj len vierou rovno ku Nemu. Ver, že On tam stojí rovno pri tebe. On je tam.)

... že vyslobodí moju dušu ... (od koľkých?) ... od jednej ... (zlosti, zlomyseľnosti)

Ku Nemu, Jeho Krv môže očistiť každú škvrnu,

ó Baránok ...

Vierou budem dnes ráno kráčať ku krížu a zložím tam svoje bremeno. Idem.

211Nech Boh žehná teba tam vzadu, vidím to. [Brat Branham ďalej hmká tú pieseň. – pozn.prekl.] Nebuď teraz ľahostajný. Vrúcne, nežne kráčajte rovno hore ku krížu.

212V Starom Zákone priniesli ľudia baránka. Oni vedeli, že zhrešili, dozvedeli sa to pomocou prikázaní. Vy to teraz viete, pretože Boh prehovoril do vášho srdca. Oni sa pozreli do prikázaní: „Nezcudzoložíš. Nebudeš robiť to a to.“ A zobrali baránka, išli a položili ruky na toho baránka a kňaz mu podrezal hrdlo. A ten chudáčik sa zmietal a krvácal a mečal a zomieral. Ruky toho človeka boli celé pokryté krvou. Ten baránok zomrel miesto neho, ale on odtiaľ odišiel s takou istou túžbou robiť znovu to isté.

213Ale v tomto prípade my prichádzame z milosti skrze vieru, Boh nás zavolal. Kladieme svoje ruky na hlavu Božieho Baránka. Počujeme údery kladiva. Počujeme ten Hlas: „Žíznim, dajte mi piť. Otče, nepočítaj im tohoto hriechu, nevedia čo robia.“ Vidíte? Vierou cítime, že zomrel namiesto nás. Dole do nášho srdca prichádza hlboký, trvalý pokoj, keď ten Hlas hovorí: „Teraz ti je odpustené, choď a nehreš viacej.“ Ako potom z milosti ideme a už nemáme tú istú túžbu, ale máme túžbu nikdy viacej nehrešiť alebo robiť niečo zlé. Pokoj, ktorý prevyšuje všetok rozum vošiel do nášho srdca.

Nech by ste to teraz prijali, keď sa budeme všetci spolu modliť.

214Nebeský Otče, oni prichádzajú skrze vieru, z milosti. Zodvihlo sa niekoľko desiatok rúk, to je ovocie tohoto posolstva. Oni prichádzajú ku Tebe. Oni veria. Ja tiež v nich verím, Pane. Verím, že naozaj Duch Svätý ku nim prehovoril. A skrze vieru vychádzajú teraz rovno hore po Jakobovom rebríku, rovno hore ku nohám kríža, skladajú tam všetky svoje hriechy a hovoria: „Pane, je to pre mňa veľa. Už to dlhšie nemôžem vydržať. Zoberieš zo mňa bremeno môjho hriechu a odstrániš z môjho srdca túžbu, robiť niečo také? A daj mi, aby som Ťa dnes prijal vierou, ako svojho osobného Spasiteľa. A od teraz ďalej budem nasledovať Teba na každom kilometri tej cesty až do konca tejto púti. Zrazu som pochopil čo to znamená „ísť do dokonalosti“, to nie je chodiť do zboru ani počiatky mŕtvych skutkov, ako krsty a tak ďalej. Ale chcem ísť ďalej, že už viacej nebudem ja a Kristus bude môcť žiť vo mne.“

215Ó Ježišu, udeľ to dnes ráno každej kajúcej duši. Nech každý kto zodvihol ruku prijme večný život, lebo si to zasľúbil. Oni to verejne prijali. Zodvihli ruky, porušili všetky zákony zemskej príťažlivosti. Zahanbili vedu, lebo ona tvrdí, že ruky musia visieť dole. Každý by to vedecky dokázal, že sú pripútané k zemi, pretože zemská príťažlivosť ich drží dole. Ale v nich bol duch, ktorý urobil rozhodnutie a oni sa postavili na odpor zákonom príťažlivosti a zodvihli ruky. Pane, ty si to videl. Ty si zapísal do knihy ich mená. „Omilostení!“ Tá stará kniha je teraz vzadu v mori zabudnutia, nikdy viac im to nebude spomenuté. Nech vykročia dnes vpred ako milí, úprimní kresťania, aby Ti slúžili. A možno je veľa takých, ktorí nezodvihli ruky, daruj im to tiež.

216Nech svätí kráčajú ešte bližšie, Pane, lebo sme o jeden deň bližšie ku Domu ako včera. Buď s nami, Pane, lebo prosíme o to v Kristovom mene a na Jeho chválu. Amen.

1 ... of--of the Book of Hebrews. Then we get into the 7th, the Melchisedec priesthood. And then we get in, from the Melchisedec priesthood, into that great days of an atonement, and separating, dividing the atonements. Then into that great faith chapter, the 11th chapter. And the 12th chapter, "Laying aside every weight." And the 13th chapter, "That Eternal Home not built by man's hands; but God, alone, who has made this great home." How wonderful!

2 I'm glad to see our sister back there, that's just entered the service. I see her and her husband. Yesterday, we were on our road up, across a place that... I thought that I knowed every little crack and corner, by being game warden here in Indiana, and patrol for several years. I knowed every place. But I could have got lost yesterday, up there where they was at, on top of the knobs, a new road.

3And the lady had cancer in the lungs, and the Lord definitely healed the woman. We took... Oh, and how it all come, we were setting there. Brother Roberson, he is probably in, today. I see his wife, and Brother Woods, which is in. And we were up there in an old truck, Brother Roberson and I, and Brother Woods. And we got this truck, went up there, top of the hill. And there the Lord showed the cancer definitely. And then we stood there and watched it leave the woman. With our own eyes, we stood and watched it leave the woman. And she called back to Brother Wood's wife; and was telling me, she was spitting up that real black stuff. And here she is this morning, setting back in the church, her and her beloved husband, having a wonderful time in the Lord. Isn't He wonderful? [Congregation says, "Amen."--Ed.]

4And I didn't know that the... Here, usually, to the people that's around, very seldom visions happen here. This is my home. And, I mean, in the church.

5 Sunday, a week, we... How many was here to see the man in the wheel chair? Blind, crippled, unbalanced, and mental nerves gone, and Mayo's had give him up. And--and some Catholic doctor friend of mine sent him up here. And before coming to the service, the Lord gave a vision of the man. You all know that. And there the man was healed, by THUS SAITH THE LORD. See? And then got up, walked out, took his wheel chair, could see like you could or I can. And walked out of the building pushing his chair, normally. And the balance nerve... You know, you can't hold yourself up. See, you just can't. And for years it's that.

6 And yesterday when I got there, the lady had been having a dream of seeing me come in, just at two o'clock, and pronounce her "with cancer," and then, "THUS SAITH THE LORD, 'she was healed.'" And--and she woke up, and it was just exactly two o'clock. And the Spirit of the Lord came down, and there that--that dream that she had, and the Lord gave the interpretation. And she was healed right there on the spot, right there where we was watching. How wonderful!

7Can't think of her name. What is it? What is your name, sister? Walton, Sister Walton, setting back there. Would you just stand up, Sister Walton? Want to ask you how you're feeling. [Sister Walton says, "It's just wonderful."--Ed.] Amen. That's good, fine and dandy. He is so good, to bless us in that manner. So we're expecting the exceedingly, abundantly, of God's great measure.

8 A doctor had keeping this back from her. He told her that "she was only breathing out of one side." What it was, the cancer had growed across and cut the breathing off of that side of the lung, you see. You can't see cancer through x-ray, because cancer is a cell, itself, and it's--it's life. And you... You just--you just look right through the cancer, with an x-ray. You don't see it.

9And, but the Lord has really... We stood there and watched it, ourselves, with our own eyes. Watch it moving, and seen it leave, with our own eyes. So, we're so grateful for that.

10 And now, pray now for us, this week, while we're gone. And Brother Neville will probably take up where I left off, for the Wednesday night service. Don't miss it now, in this great chain of the Book of the Revelation.

11I know much prayer has been offered, and we--we know that God hears prayer. But we, this morning, we want to offer just a little prayer before the reading of the Book. Now, any person that's able, can read the Book this way, or can open it this way. But it takes God, alone, to open the understanding, for He's the only One who can do it.

So let us bow our heads just a moment.

12Now, Father, in the Name of Thy beloved Son, the Lord Jesus, we most humbly come now to submit ourselves, as Thy servants, that You would speak through us. Circumcise the lips that speak and the ears that hear, that the Word might be spoke by God and heard by the Spirit, in the people. Grant it, Father. May He take the Word of God and minister to us just as we have need, for we ask it in His Name and for His glory. Amen.

13 Now, reading this morning, we're studying. We're not--not preaching; just studying this Book of Hebrews. How many is enjoying it? Oh, we're having a wonderful time! And now just studying close, Scripture upon Scripture. It must... The whole, entire Bible ties together. There's not one Word out of Its place, if It be placed together by the Holy Spirit.

14Now, man has said, "The Bible contradicts Itself." I want to see it. I've asked, twenty-five years, for that, and no one has ever showed it yet. The Bible does not contradict. If it is, it isn't the Bible. The great, infinite Jehovah could not contradict His own Self, so there's no contradiction in the Bible. It's just the misunderstandings of peoples.

15 Now for a little background, till we go back. Now, the Book of Hebrews was written by Saint Paul, to the Hebrews. He wrote one to the Ephesians, that was the people at Ephesus, the Christian Church; one to the Romans at Rome; and one to the Galatians; and one to the Hebrews.

16Now, we notice that Paul, being a Bible teacher, to begin with. That's what we learned. That he set under the great teacher, one of the greatest of his days, Gamaliel. And he was well versed in the Old Testament. He knew it well. But became a persecutor of the way that was Christ's Way, because he had been trained in the Old Testament under teachers. But the teachers, usually carnal... I hope I don't say anything wrong.

17But, usually, if a man has just the teaching and the way of the schools, it's usually man-made. See, it isn't inspired, because it becomes a doctrine of a school. We have it today. Presbyterian, Lutheran, Pentecostal, all these schools have their theory, and they just wind the Scriptures into this.

18 And it was the same in the Old Testament. But, Paul, being well trained, and knew the Scriptures by the word. But, you see, the Scriptures, no matter how well you know them, if the Spirit doesn't quicken them, then the letter killeth. The Spirit giveth Life. See, it must be quickened, or made alive, by the Spirit. If the Spirit doesn't liven the Word and make It a reality to you, then the letter is just intellectual. That's where we have so many confessed Christians today, or professed Christians, is that intellectual conception of Christ.

19Then we got off on, "Well, he had to feel something; and you had to do something." And, oh, we'll get into all that, after while. One had to shout. The Methodists used to have to shout, 'fore they had it. The Pentecostals had to speak with tongues, before they had it. And, oh, some of them, the Shakers, used to have to shake. Yeah. The old... They'd walk up-and-down, man on one side, women on the other. See? Shakers. Then the Holy Spirit come on them and shook them. "They had It." But it's all just fantastics. There's none of it the Truth.

20 God lives in His Word. "Faith cometh by hearing, hearing the Word. "By faith are you saved, through grace." Not by anything, whether you shake, or speak with tongues, or whatever takes place. That has nothing to do into it, at all. Jesus said, "He that heareth My Words and believeth on Him that sent Me, hath Eternal Life. He that heareth My Word and believeth, been made quickened to him, hath Eternal Life." There it is. Doesn't matter what little thing that you do.

21Now, I'm not against shaking, or speaking with tongues, or shaking, oh, that--that shouting. That's all right. That's fine. But that's only attributes. See? I could give you an apple off the tree, and you still wouldn't have the tree. See? You... It's the attributes.

22 Lying, stealing, drinking, smoking, gambling, committing adultery, that's not sin, that's the attributes of unbelief. See? That's what you--you... You do that because you are a sinner. See? But first you are a sinner. That's what make you do that, because you do not believe. And if you do believe, then you do not do that. Then you have love, joy, peace, long-suffering, goodness, gentleness, meekness, patience. That's the fruit of the Holy Spirit. See?

23So we got little things, little sensations, is because that man got off of the old, beaten path of the Word. It's the Word. "Faith cometh by hearing."

24 So when Paul... God chose Paul. Man chose Matthias. When he... They cast the lots, but he never did nothing. That shows what a power the church has then, to make a choice, to elect their deacons, and send their preachers to different places. That's carnal, many time.

25Let a man go where God leads him to go. I like that. If the people in a conference just say, "Well, here's a nice church. This brother has built up a nice church. And we have a little pet." They'll send him over to this church. They don't realize they're killing theirselves. See? First place, if that man goes in there, he can't fill that man's place. Then they only weaken the church, to try to show favor to some pet. It's always been that way.

26But I believe in the supreme authority of the local assembly. Yes. Let each church be its own, choose its pastors, its deacons, its, whatever it is. And then, that way, the man in there has no bishop over him. The Holy Spirit wants to speak something to that church, they don't have to ask anybody about whether they could do this or do that. It's the individual in contact with the Holy Spirit. Show me by the Bible what's greater, in the Bible, than a local elder to a local church? That's right, yes, sir, the sovereignty of the local church, each church in itself. Now, brotherhood, that's wonderful. All churches ought to be in a brotherhood like that, together. But the sovereignty of local church!

27 Notice Paul, being a great master teacher, well trained, on his road down to Damascus, one day, to arrest the people that were in this new Way. Now, he was sincere. God does not judge you by your sincerity. I never seen any more sincere people than the heathens. Many of them even kill their own children, in vain, for--for sacrifice to an idol. It's not the sincerity. A man could take carbolic acid, sincerely, thinking he was taking something else. Sincerity doesn't save you. "There is a way that seemeth right unto a man, but the end thereof is the ways of death."

Paul was sincere when he gave witness, in his own authority, to stone Stephen. Later on in years, I like the apology of Paul, he said, "I'm not worthy to be called the disciple or to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the Church even unto death." With sincerity!

28 And on his road down, he struck an experience. The Holy Spirit come out in a big Pillar of Fire, and It blinded him. Now, we've went through that, that Pillar of Fire was Christ. And He's the same Pillar of Fire that led the children through the wilderness. Christ was God, and God was Christ. God was made flesh and dwelt in the body of the Lord Jesus. "God was in Christ, reconciling the world to Himself," showing what He was.

29In the Bible back here, in the former verses we been reading, that, "He made Hisself lower than the Angels. Taken on the form, not of Angels, but taken on a form of flesh." Angels had not fallen, they need no redemption. Flesh had fell, human beings, and they needed redemption. So, in the old laws, a man, to be a--a redeemer, first he had to be kinfolks; the great Book of Ruth, we went through here, sometime ago. And how that God, being Spirit, was made kinfolks with us, by becoming one of us, in order to redeem us and give us Eternal Life. He had to become us, that we through grace might become as He.

30 And we find the Pillar of Fire led the children of Israel. And when It was made flesh here on earth, we hear Him talking one day, and He claimed that He was the Pillar of Fire. They said, "You say that you're greater than our father Abraham?"

31He said, "Before Abraham was, I AM." Who was the I AM? The Pillar of Fire in the burning bush, a perpetual memorial through every generation; not only that generation, but this generation, the same Pillar of Fire. And we're thankful this morning that we even have the picture of It, that He has not changed. He's the Immortal, Eternal, Blessed One. He does the same things now that He did then, and how happy it makes us feel.

32 But before Paul would accept this experience... Knowing that the Angel of the Lord was the Pillar of Fire, which was Christ, the... Well, He was the Angel of the Covenant, which was Christ. Moses thought better, that, chose rather to suffer the afflictions with the people of Christ, and to be led by Christ, than all the treasures of Egypt. He followed Christ, which was in the form of a Pillar of Fire.

33Then Christ said, "I came from God," when He was here on earth, "I go back to God." After His death, burial, resurrection, glorified body setting at the right hand of the Majesty, to make intercession; Paul saw Him as the Pillar of Fire, again: a Light that put his eyes out, almost; smote him blind.

34Peter saw Him come into the jail as a Light, and open the doors before him as he went out. We find out that He was the Alpha and Omega, the First and the Last.

35And here He is with us, today, doing the very same things that He did then, making Hisself visible back to us, showing it to the scientific world.

36 Oh, in this great hour of darkness and chaos over the earth, we should be the happiest people in the whole earth, to rejoice, to know. All the time, when people are indocumated, and all kinds of isms and things in the earth, and yet, today, the real, living God, by His Word and by His visible evidence, shows us that He's here with us, working, moving, living, acting just exactly as He always did. What a privileged people that we are, to have this! We ought to... The Bible said, then, in the 2nd chapter, "We should hold fast these things. Because, how shall we escape if we neglect such a great salvation?"

37 Now, we come on to find out, before Paul would accept that experience... Now, we're drilling. Now, no matter what kind of an experience you ever have, church, I want to ask you something. No matter how good it looks, how real it seems, it first must be tested by the Bible. Always on the Word! Don't never leave That, for any kind of experience.

38And Paul, before he would accept it, he went down into Arabia, and there stayed three years, testing this experience with the Word. And when he come back, he was sure. Nothing could upset him, for he was solid on the Word, unmoveable. And here is where he's turning now to show to these Hebrews, those great things that was spoke of, of the Old Testament, was made manifest in Jesus Christ. What a glory!

39 Now, last Sunday, or last Wednesday, Brother Neville in here, in the 5th chapter, hit some very high places,'cause it's a wonderful chapter. And we find him dealing on the 4th chapter, last Sunday, on the Sabbath, the keeping of the Sabbath. Are you sure, this morning, you know what the keeping of the Sabbath is? If you do, say, "Amen." [Congregation says, "Amen."--Ed.]

40The Sabbath is the "Rest" that we enter into, not by day, not by law, but by entering into Christ which is our Sabbath. He is our Sabbath. We run it all through the Old Testament, and showed that the time would come when the Word would come "line upon line, precept upon precept." And He proved that we entered His Rest on the Day of Pentecost, "For this would cause the weary to rest, cease."

41 We find out, that, "God limited a day in David, about the seventh day." And, "God did rest the seventh." Give it to the--the children of Israel in the wilderness. "And again, He limited a day." What day was it? A certain day in the week? "The day when you hear His Voice, harden not your heart." That's the day He's entering in, to give you an Eternal peace, an Eternal Sabbath.

42You don't go to church on Sunday, to become religious, then. When you're born of the Spirit of God, you enter into Rest forever, no more sabbath-keeping. You're in the Sabbath, continually, forever, and for Eternity. "Your worldly works has finished," says the Bible, "and you've entered into this blessed peace."

43 These first five chapters are positionally placing Jesus as High Priest. "God in sundry times and divers manners spake to the fathers through the prophets, but in this last day through His Son, Jesus," 1st chapter, 1st verse.

44Then on down to the ending up of the 5th chapter, we find Him represented as "Melchisedec, who had no beginning of days, no ending of your life, but continually a Priest forever." Think of it. Who was this great Man? We'll get it, in about two more chapters. The entire life of Him, we're going to study. "This great Man who met Abraham, who never had any papa, never had any mama. He never had any time He ever begin life, or He never will have a time that He will ever end life. And He met Abraham coming from the slaughters of the king."

45Notice this great Person, whoever He was, is still alive. He had no end of life. It was Christ, he met. We're going on a deep study of that, in a few days.

46 Now, we want to start over here in the 5th chapter now, just for a little background before we hit the--the 6th, for it's really an outstanding something. Watch close. We're going to start about the 7th verse of this chapter. Well, let's start at the 6th verse.

As he saith also in another place, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec.

Who in his days of his flesh, when he... offered up prayers and supplications with strong crying... tears unto... was him was able to save him from death, and was heard in that he feared;

Though he was a Son, yet learned... obedience by the things which he suffered;

47Now here is where I want to get to, this 9th verse. Listen. I guess Brother Neville hit it, Wednesday. I wasn't here. Well, listen.

And being made perfect, he became the author of eternal salvation unto all them that obey him;

Called of God an high priest after the order of Melchisedec.

Of whom we have many things to say,...

48We leave it there on that, 'cause we're going to pick up Melchisedec in a few nights.

49 Now we're going to start on this, our regular study. I wish... I'll just read the rest of this for a moment, the 11th verse.

Of whom we have many things to say,... hard to be uttered, seeing ye are dull of hearing.

For when... the time ye ought to be teachers, you have need that one teach you again which be the first principles of the oracles of God; and are become such as have need of milk, instead of strong meat.

For every one that uses milk is unskilful in the word of righteousness: for he is a babe.

Oh, I hope that Holy Spirit is taken that right down in the bottom of you now.

For he that--that uses milk is unskilful in the word of righteousness: for he's a baby.

50You give a baby strong meat, you kill it. That's the reason so many people say, "Ah, I--I don't believe that," and walk away. Still babies! They just can't understand. They can't grasp that Truth. It--It kills them. Great, mighty things the church should know today, but you couldn't teach It. They--they--they--they--they stumble over It. They don't know what to do with It.

51 Paul, speaking to this Hebrew group... Yet, scholars he is speaking to now, scholars, well learned. We find that, in a few--a few moments, very scholarly. But the deep spiritual Mystery, the church is still blinded to It. He said, "When you ought to be teaching others, you're still a babe."

52Oh, I know there's many rise up and go out and say, "Oh, I don't need to go to church anymore. Praise God, the Holy Ghost has come, He's the teacher." When you get that idea, you're just wrong. For why did the Holy Ghost set teachers in the church, if He was going to be the teacher? See? There are first apostles, prophets, teachers, evangelists, and pastors. The Holy Spirit set teachers in the church, so He could teach through that teacher. And if it--it isn't according to the Word, God doesn't confirm it, then it isn't the right kind of teaching. It must compare with the entire Bible, and be just as alive today as It was then. There's the real thing made manifest.

53 Now notice.

But strong meat belongeth to them that are... full age, even those who by reasons use... have used their senses exercised to discern both good and evil.

Know what's right and what's wrong, by the discernment.

54Now notice, starting now on our lesson. This great background now, let's go for the 1st verse.

Therefore leaving the principles of the doctrine of Christ,...

What's he saying? All these first five chapters has been laid on Christ, to show who He is. Now we're leaving those principles of the doctrines of Christ.

55 What do we find Him to be? We found Him to be the Great Jehovah God made manifest in flesh. We found Him to--to be not a prophet, but the fulness of the Godhead bodily. He was Jehovah made flesh. And the body, Jesus, only tabernacled Him. God dwelling in man. God being reconciled to man, through man, by the virgin birth of His own Son. And Jehovah, the Spirit, dwelt in Him.

56Now, how many remembers the teaching about the Godhead, how we went back and found God like the great rainbow with all the different Spirit, how It was? And then the Logos went out of God, which become the theophany, and that was in the form of a man. And Moses seen It pass by, in the cleft of the rock. And then that theophany was made absolutely human flesh, Christ.

And how we find out that we, through His grace, have Eternal Life. Now, the word forever is "for a distance; for a space of time." It said, in the Bible, "Forever and forever," a conjunction. But forever only means "a time." But Eternal means forever. And only everything that had a beginning has an end, but things which had no beginning has no end. So God had no beginning and He has no end.

57 And so, therefore, Melchisedec, the great Priest, like a man, He had no beginning and He has no end. And when we, through that theophany, that, we were made in the image of God before the world was ever made; when that theophany has been made flesh and dwelt among us, then, through His death, we ourselves receive His Spirit and we have no end; Eternal Life; not Angels, but men and women. Oh, I... Somehow, if I could only get it in a way that my--my audience would catch it! You will never be an Angel. God made Angels, but God made man. And what God does is off of God, which is as Eternal as God is. And man is just as Eternal as his Creator, because he was made from Eternity.

58 But sin has an end, suffering has an end. Therefore, there cannot be an Eternal hell. There's a hell, fire and brimstone, we know that, but there's no Eternal hell. There's only one type of Eternal Life and that belongs to God. If you're to suffer forever, you got Eternal Life. Hell has an end, it may be billions of years, but it'll finally come to an end.

59The Bible doesn't say, anywhere, that they suffered Eternally, said, "Forever and forever." Jonah thought he was in the belly of the whale "forever," too. Forever has a distance or a time limit. But Eternal is perpetual, it has no beginning or end. It's like a ring, a circle. And as our time moves on, we're only in revolving around the great motives of God.

60 God's motive was to make man in His image, to fellowship with Him. And He made him a tangible being. Now, sin brought us into a place of--of--of corruption, but that never stops the program of God. And, sinner friend, today, if you're not born again of the Spirit of God, you have an end somewhere. And your end is chaos, in ruin, and suffering and misery. But to you who have believed on the Lord Jesus, and accepted the same as your personal Saviour, it's just as Eternal as God is Eternal. You have no end, "I give unto them Eternal Zoe, God's Own Life, and they will never perish or come into the judgment even, but has passed from death unto Life." That's what He was. That's what He come for.

61 Now, Jesus, in His coming, of His priesthood, did not come just for a sympathy's sake. Many people teach it like that, that He come, saying, "Well, maybe if I suffer, I will be a--a--a pitiful sight and people will surely come to Me." That's an error. There's no Scripture for that.

For, every person that ever will be saved, God knew them before the world was ever formed. The Bible said so. "God is not willing now that anybody should perish." He wants them all to come to repentance. But, being God, by foreknowledge He knew it.

62Look in Romans, 8th chapter. Paul was holding up there, saying about the election of God, that, "Esau and Jacob, before either baby was born, or anything, God said that He knew them and He hated Esau and loved Jacob," before either boy had a--had a chance to express their gratitude, for He was God. He know... He is infinite. If He is infinite, He knowed every flea, every fly, every gnat, everything that'd ever be on the earth. He knew it. He's the infinite, Eternal, immortal, blessed God, omnipotent, omnipresent, omniscient. There is nothing that He doesn't know. That's the reason He can tell what the end will be. He knowed the end from the beginning.

63 What is prophetic is just His knowledge. He's the chief attorney. He, He's the... He's the judge. And He just speaks to the--the lawyer some of His wisdom. And that's what prophecy is, that can foretell it, because He knows what's going to be. Now, there is the God that we serve. Not a god of history, not like the Buddhas and the Mohammedans, and so forth. But, a God that's omnipresent, right now here, this morning, in this tabernacle right now; Great Jehovah, I AM, Who formed Himself in humility, to take on the form of sinful flesh. Here He is. That's who redeemed you. There can be no other, nowhere, at no time can do it.

64God didn't have three people up there, and sent one of them, His Son. It was God, Himself, come in the form of a Son. A son has a beginning, and the Son had a beginning. That, some of you dear Catholic people, I got your book, Facts Of Our Faith, said, "The Eternal sonship of God." How you going to express that word? How you going to make it have sense? How can it be Eternal? That's not the Bible. That's your book, "Eternal sonship." They don't... That word is not right. For, anything that's a son had a beginning, and Eternal has no beginning, so it isn't Eternal sonship. Christ become flesh and dwelt among us. He had a beginning. Wasn't no Eternal sonship. It's the Eternal Godhead, not sonship. Now, He came to redeem us, and He did redeem us.

65 Now, Paul, getting there, which I'm sure that through the past lessons you've understood it. We'll go over it again, sometime, the Lord willing, just verse by verse, now.

Therefore having... leaving the--the principles of the doctrine of Christ, let us go on unto perfection;...

66That stumbles them. Doesn't it? Let us do what?

... let's go on unto perfection; not laying again the foundations...

67 Watch this. Let's get this word "perfection." Do you know there's only one way you'll stand in the Presence of God? That's, perfect. God cannot tolerate unholy things.

68And you legalists: how could you ever perfect yourself, when you have not one thing to perfect yourself with? You were born in sin. Your very conception was in sin. The very desire of you being here was sin. "Born in sin, shaped in iniquity, come to the world speaking lies." Now where are you going to stand at?

69Where you, sinner, that--that said, "I'll quit smoking. I'll go to Heaven"? Where are you, lukewarm, mossback, so-called Christian, that goes around here with a long face and saying, that, "Well, I belong to the church"? You sinner. That's right. Unless you are born of the Spirit of God, you're lost. That's true.

70 How you going to Heaven? You say, "I never lied in my life. Oh, the little darling. It--it was just an Angel, to begin with." That's a lie. I don't care how good you are; you're a sinner. And you don't have one thing; there's no priest, no bishop, no cardinal, no pope, nor nothing else can save you, 'cause he's just the same boat that you're in. We're getting into it in a few minutes. Just in the same shape he was. The pope of Rome was born in sin, shaped in iniquity, come to the world speaking lies, born by the sexual desire of a man and a woman. Where you going to get righteous out of that?

71"Well, his papa and mama were born the same way, and they were born the same way, and his grandma and grandpa and on back." It's sin, to begin with!

72 So who can say that this is holy and that is holy? There is only one thing holy, that's Jesus Christ, the Son of the living God, Who has been made Perfect. And our requirement is to be perfect. Now, how we going to be it? Try it, yourself. I'd hate to try to get to Heaven on the merits of, "I was born five minutes ago, and going out of the world right now." I'd be lost. If I never had an evil thought in my life, if I never spoke a bad word in my life, if I never looked at anything evil, never thought anything evil, or nothing, I'm just as rank and black as the smutty walls of hell. I'm a sinner.

73I could come through life and stay locked up in a room, and like some of the Carmelite sisters or something, and never see the world, stay in there and pray all my life, do good, born a multimillionaire and give to the poor everything I got, and I'm still a sinner and will go to hell. Yes, sir.

74 I might join the Lutheran church, Baptist, Pentecostal, Presbyterian, when I'm on the cradle roll, and live faithful to that church until a hundred years, and my life is took, and no man could point their finger at me and say "He ever even as had as much as a bad thought," I'll go to hell just as sure as I'm standing.

75I'm a sinner. That's correct. I have nothing. There's no way, at all, I could find any--any price to be paid. God required death. And if I give my own life, if I give my life, then how can I repent? Cause, you... The debt has got to be paid, first. And God was the only One who could lay His life down and take It up again. So He could become sin, and lay His Life down and pick It up, and call it "justice," and the debt is paid. There you are.

76 Now let's turn to Matthew, about the 8th chapter, I believe it is, 7th or 8th chapter. We'll see what Jesus says over here. All right. It's Matthew, the 5th chapter. And the... Jesus, preach, preaching in the beatitudes, the 47th verse.

And if you salute your brethren only, what do you more than others? do not even the publicans...? (Watch.)

But be ye therefore perfect,... (What?)

Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect.

That was Jesus' commandment, "Be ye so."

77They say, "Nobody can be perfect, the Bible said, 'There is none perfect.' There's your contradiction." Is it? All right.

78You cannot be perfect in yourself. If you're trusting in what you done, you're lost. "So be ye perfect, even just as perfect as God is perfect." Now:

Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father... in heaven is perfect.

79"Therefore..." Now the 5th chapter, 6th chapter of Hebrews.

Therefore leaving the principles of the doctrine of Christ, let us go on to perfection;...

80 Now, you, Branham Tabernacle. Oh, I know, "We have healings." That's wonderful. "We have visions." Oh, that's--that's fine. And you have spiritual dreams, and sometimes they're not spiritual dreams. And--and sometimes you... "We, we try to help the poor. We do what we can." Oh, that's all right, but that's not what we're talking about now. We're entering into another phase.

... leaving... the doctrine...

81"Oh, yes, we got the doctrine of Christ. We believe He was the Son of God, is virgin-born. We believe that, with all these things." That is just wonderful.

82 But, "Leaving that, let's go on to perfection." Oh, my! Wish I had the voice of an archangel now, to bring this to a place where you could see it. Now he says, "Leaving all the doctrine of Christ," all the--the theologians, and all the theology that we know, all about the Deity of Christ, how He was God made flesh, all these other things.

83Paul goes on to explain it all here, just in a few minutes. Let's just read it, just a little bit, before we get to it.

... laying again the foundations of repentance from dead works...

Now, we believe that.

... and faith towards God,

We believe that.

And of the doctrine of baptisms,...

Just how you must be baptized, we believe that.

... and of laying on of hands,

We believe in laying on of hands. Don't we? See, all that, sure.

... and of the resurrection of the dead,...

84 We believe that. Now watch. You see here, "Judgment," is used, "Eternal." That's forever. When judgment is spoke of God, it's forever. Then, there can be no more reconciliation after judgment has been past. Now you can understand why God had to take His Own--His Own, as we'd call it, His Own medicine. When He condemned man for sinning, the only way He could reconcile, was to take the man's place Himself. That's the only way he can be reconciled, or could reconcile us, was take our place and become a sinner. God, Jehovah, became a sinner, and He gave His life.

85Now, you could give your life, as a sinner, to die for the cause. Paul said, "Though I give my body to be burnt as a sacrifice, I'm still nothing," 'cause it won't work. See, when you die, you're gone. You die as a sinner, you're lost.

86"But God came down in flesh, and condemned sin in the flesh, being made sinful flesh." Because, He was the Eternal God, and raised His own body up, so He's the justifier.

87 Now, all these things, "Let's go on to perfection," said Paul. Now what?

... of eternal judgment.

... this we'll do,... God permit. (3rd verse.)

88Now, "Go on to perfection." Jesus said, "Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father in Heaven is perfect."

And we're, every one, condemned. No matter what we ever do, we're condemned. We were born, condemned. Your mama and papa was born, condemned. You, all your ancestors, was born in sin, shaped in iniquity. So how you ever going to get it? How you going to be perfect? If you never done a thing, never stole, never lied, never done anything in your life, you're still condemned. You was condemned before you breathed your first breath. You were condemned. That's correct. And you were judged of God before you breathed your first breath. For you were judged, by the sexual desire of your father and mother who, through their act, brought you here on the earth. And God condemned it, in the beginning. You're condemned, to start with. So where you... And every other person on earth was condemned with you. Now where you going to get perfection?

89 Watch. Let's turn just a moment to Hebrews, the 10th chapter. Listen close. I want to read a little bit out of the 9th chapter, first, the 11th verse.

But Christ being come an high priest of good things to come, by a greater and more perfect tabernacle, his own tabernacle, his flesh,...

90See, the old tabernacle, you notice, the old tabernacle had a veil in it, that hid the ark where God lived. How many knows that? Sure. Well, that old man-made tabernacle here, the curtains out of dyed goatskins, and so forth, were made a tabernacle to hide the Presence of God. How many knows that only one man could go in there once a year? [Congregation says, "Amen."--Ed.] Certainly. That was Aaron, go in once a year. And he must be anointed. And--and, oh, the requirement! And he must have fire in his hand; and if he went without that, he died as soon as he moved that veil back. He would drop dead. He must go in there and light these candlesticks, and sprinkle the mercy seat which called out, the blood of the death, the substitutionary has, till Christ was come to fulfill it.

91 Now, but, God then became in another type of a tabernacle. And that tabernacle was who? Jesus. And God was inside of Jesus, and He was hid, but He was reconciling the world to Himself, by His expressions. Christ revealed God. He said, "It's not Me that doeth the works. It's My Father that dwelleth in Me. I do nothing in Myself but what I see the Father doing. The Father in Me, showing Me these visions, and then I go do just what the Father told Me to do." You get it? God was inside of a human body, not behind goatskins dyed, but was living, moving. God had hands; God had feet; God had tongue; God had eyes; and it was Christ. There He was.

92Now, He went away, and the Spirit come in that, that through His death He might perfect the Church and bring the Church submissive. And then the same Spirit that was in Christ is in the Church, doing the same things Christ did. "A little while and the world won't see Me no more; yet ye shall see Me, for I'll be with you, even in you, to the end of the world."

93 Now listen to this.

But Christ becoming a high priest of good things to come, by a greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, that is to say, not of this building;

He wasn't made of hands. How was He born? Virgin birth.

Neither by the blood of goats and calves, was this body ever sacrificed or sanctified, but by his own blood...

94You know that the blood comes from the male sex. And then somebody said, "Oh, Jesus was a Jew." He was not a Jew. "Oh, we're saved by Jewish blood." No, we're not. If we were saved by Jewish blood, we're still lost.

Jesus was not Jew, neither was He Gentile. He was God: God the Father, the Spirit, the unseen One. "No man has seen God at any time, but the only begotten of the Father has declared Him." He manifested God, what God was.

95 Now His Church is supposed to manifest God, to show what God is. See?

What do we do? Organize ourselves, and, "I'm nothing to do with them. They're Methodist. They're Presbyterian. I don't want nothing to do with them. I'm Baptist. I'm Pentecostal." Huh! You're lost, with them kind of a motives. Right.

96Who can brag? Who can say anything? Look at the disgrace the Presbyterians has brought. Look at the disgrace, the Baptists. Look at the disgrace, the Catholic. Look at the disgrace, the Pentecostals, Nazarenes, Pilgrim Holiness. Look at the rest of them.

But, I challenge you to point one hand, in disgrace, at That. Yeah. Point one finger, when God Almighty said, "This is my beloved Son in whom I'm pleased to dwell in. Hear ye Him." There He is. That's the perfect One.

97 Now, let's read just a little farther here now.

Neither by the blood of goats... calves, but by his own blood he entered in once into the holy place, having obtained eternal redemption... (Do you get it?)... eternal redemption for us.

98Not to be redeemed today, and then, next week when the revival starts, be redeemed again, and then, oh, we backslide and be redeemed again. You're redeemed once, forever. That's right. No more redeem, redeem, redeem. "Eternal redemption!" "He that heareth My Words and believeth on Him that sent Me, has Eternal Life, and shall never come into the judgment, but hath," past tense, "passed from death unto Life." Because he has shook? Because he was baptized a certain way? Because he had blood in his hand? "Because he has believed on the only begotten Son of God." That's how we have Eternal redemption.

99 Listen now.

For... the blood of bulls and of goats, and the ashes of heifers sprinkled the--the... sprinkle the unclean, sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh:

How much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God, purged our conscience from dead works to serve the living God?

100"Passed from death unto Life." What do you care what the world thinks? What do you care what your neighbor thinks? Our conscience has died, and we're regenerated and born again by the Spirit of God, to serve the true and the living God. There you are.

101 Now drop over to the 10th verse... 10th chapter, rather, right across the page.

... the law having a shadow of good things to come, and not the very image of the things, can never with those sacrifices that they offered year by year continue make the comer unto p-e-r-f-e-c-t-e-d.

P-e-r-f-e-c-t, it is there, "Perfect."

... leaving the principles of the doctrine of Christ, let us go on to perfection;...

Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father... in heaven is perfect.

102"The law having a shadow of good things to come," all the ordinances and the baptisms and the... all the other things they had, "could never make the worshipper perfect." And, yet, God requires "perfect."

103You join the Nazarene church, will never make you perfect. You join the Baptist church, Pentecostal, whatever it is, it'll never make you perfect. You being a good, loyal man, will never make you perfect. You can't merit one thing. There's nothing about you, to merit. You are lost. You say, "Well, I kept the law. I keep the sabbath. I keep this, all the ordinances of God. I do this."

104Paul said, "Let us lay aside all those things now."

105"That's all right, but we'll do this. We'll baptize the people, and we'll lay hands on them for their healing and so forth."

106 We could take it, verse by verse, each one of those things. Baptism, we believe it. "There's one hope, one Lord, one Faith, one Baptism." We believe that there's a baptism. We believe in the resurrection of the dead. Absolutely. We believe Jesus died and rose again. We believe that. "Laying on the hands, for the sick," that's what it said. "These signs shall follow them that believe. If they lay their hands on the sick, they shall recover." We believe that.

But what is that? Paul said, "It's all dead works." It's something that you do.

107"Now let's go on to perfection." Oh, my! We're coming into the Tabernacle, not the foundation; the Tabernacle, the Tabernacle Itself. That's the foundation: the law, and the righteousness, and--and--and--and joining church, and being baptized, and--and laying on of hands. Them is all orders of the church.

"But now let's go into perfection." And there's only One that is perfected, that's Jesus.

108How do we get into Him? "Through the Methodists?" No. "Pentecostal?" No. "Baptist?" No. "Through any church?" No. "Roman Catholic?" No.

109 How do we get into It? Romans 8:1.

There is therefore now no condemnation to those that are in Christ... that walk not after the things of this world, the flesh, but after the things of the Spirit, that pay no attention to what the world has got to say.

110Even if you're sick, the doctor says, "You're going to die," you pay no attention to it, don't bother you a bit.

111If they tell you, "You have to become a Catholic before you're saved, or a Presbyterian, or have to do this," you pay no attention to it.

"Therefore no condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, the things that they see." Everything that you see with your eyes is earthly.

112But it's the things you see in your spirit, through the Word! The Word is God's looking glass that reflects what He is and what you are. Hallelujah! Oh, my! It tells you. This is the only Book in the world that tells you where you come from, who you are, and where you're going. Show me any page of literature, anywhere, with all the science or anything else, every good book that's been written, none of it can tell you that. This is God's looking glass, that shows what He is and what you are. Then, in between there is the Blood-line, that shows what you can be if you want to make the choice. There you are.

113 "By one Spirit," now, First Corinthians 12. How do we get into that Body?

"By shaking hands?" No, sir. "By joining the church?" No, sir. "By being baptized backward, forward? In the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost? The Name of Jesus Christ? The name of Rose of Sharon, Lily of the Valley, Morning Star? Anything that you want?"

That has nothing to do with it. "Just an answer of a good conscience towards God." And yet we fuss, and stew, and argue, and split, and make differences. That's right. "But all those are dead works." We're going to perfection.

114That's things that I done. A minister baptized you. Whether he baptized you face forward, backward, or three times, four times, or one time, or how he did it, that has nothing to do with It. You're just baptized into the fellowship of that church, anyhow, proving to that church: you believe the death, burial, and resurrection of Christ. Laying on of hands, to heal the sick, that's wonderful, but, it's all natural, and that body will die again just as certain as you're living. It'll die again. "Now let's lay aside all those things, and go on to perfection."

115 How do we get to perfection? That's what we want to know.

... Christ has perfected...

"God laid upon Him the iniquity of us all. He was wounded for our transgressions, bruised for our iniquities, the chastisement of our peace upon Him, with His stripes we were healed." That's the Body we want to get to. That's the Body. Why? If you're in that Body, you'll never see judgment, you'll never taste of death. You're free from all of death, judgment, sin, and everything else, when you're in that Body.

116"How do you get into It, preacher? By joining this tabernacle?" You're lost, yet. Couldn't join, anyhow; we don't have any book. "How do we get into It? By joining some church?" No, sir. "How do you get into It?" You're born in It.

117First Corinthians 12.

For by one Spirit we are all baptized into one body,...

118 By the Holy Spirit baptism, we are baptized into that Body, and are free from sin. God don't see you no more; He only sees Christ. And when you're in that Body, God can't judge that Body. He's already judged It. He took our judgments and invited us in. And by faith, through grace, we walk in, accept our pardoning. And the Holy Spirit brings us into this fellowship with Him. "And we walk no more after the things of the world, but we walk in the Spirit."

Quickened, the Word came to us. He died in my stead. I'm made alive. Here I am, who was once dead in sin and trespasses, been made alive. All my desires is to serve Him. All my love is to Him. All my walks want to be in His Name. Wherever I go, whatever I do, I glorify Him. If I'm hunting, if I'm fishing, if I'm playing ball, and whatever I'm doing, I must be, "Christ in me," in such a life, that will make men long to be that way; not tattling, backbiting, and fussing about your churches. You get it? [Congregation says, "Amen."--Ed.]

"By one Spirit we are baptized into that Body." "And when I see the Blood, I'll pass over you."

119 Listen. Let's read just a little further here, please.

... what could never make the comer unto perfect.

For 2nd verse, the 10th chapter.

For then they would not have ceased to be offered?

120If that could make the person perfect... And God requires perfection. If keeping the laws, if doing all the commandments, would make you perfect, then there's no--there's no need of having anything else; you're already made perfect. Cause, when you're perfect, you're Eternal. Cause, God is the only one is Eternal, and God is the only one perfect. And the only way you can be Eternal, is become part of God. [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]

... once purged should have... no more conscience of sin.

What? "The worshipper once purged, to have no more conscience..." If you write the translation of that, it's "desire."

... the worshipper once purged... has no more desire of sin.

... if the worshipper was once purged...

121You go up now and say, "Oh, hallelujah, I got saved last night. But, well, bless God, she made me backslide. Hallelujah, someday I'll get saved again." You poor untrained illiterate. That's not the way it is.

122 "The worshipper once purged has no more conscience of sin," the Bible said. Listen, as we read on, just a minute.

But in those sacrifices... as remembered against sin yearly.

123Now we're going to drop down, to hit about the 8th verse, to save time, and where I want to get to.

Above then when he said, Sacrifice and offerings and burnt-offerings... for sin thou wouldest not, neither has thou pleasure therein; which are offered by the law;

1249th verse.

Then said he, Lo, I come to do thy will, O God. He taketh away the... take... He taketh away the first, the law, that he may establish the second.

125Wish we had time to stay on that. As long as you're a Presbyterian, or a Pentecostal, or Baptist, or Methodist, He can never do nothing with you. He has to take that all away, first, see, so He can establish the second. Long as you say, "Well, I'm a Methodist." Ah, nothing against the Methodists, or Baptists, or Pentecostal. But, brother, that don't--that don't spell it. You got to go on to perfection, that's into Christ.

126 Watch this now, just a minute.

By the which... we are sanctified through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all.

127Huh? Let's just read just a little further, and hold that. Let that soak in while we're reading, "Once for all."

And every priest standing daily ministering the offering ofttime the same sacrifice, which can never take away sin:

But this man,...

Are you ready? You got your vest open now, so it won't dodge, it'll go right to the heart? "But this Man." What Man? Not the pope of Rome, not the bishop of the Methodist church, or any other church.

But this man, Christ, after he had offered one sacrifice for sin for ever, sat down at the right hand of God;

From henceforth expecting till his enemies be made his footstool.

Watch. Here she comes.

For by one offer he has p-e-r-f-e-c-t-e-d, he has perfected...

"Until the next revival"? What'd that say?

... he has perfected for ever them that are sanctified.

Do you get it? "Let us go on to perfection."

128 Now you holiness people say, "Oh, yeah, we believe in holiness. Hallelujah! We believe in sanctification." But you're taking your own. You just quit this and quit that. You know you shouldn't do it.

Unless Christ has opened the door and quickened it to your heart, and you become a place where sin is dead, and desire, it's all gone. Then, He taketh away your own self-righteous, He may establish Himself in you. "And it's Christ, the Son of God, in you, the hope of Glory."

... let us go on to perfection;

129How can we be perfect? Through the death of Christ. Not through joining church. Not through our good works, what we do. That's all all right. Not because we were baptized this way or that way. Not because that we been healed, by laying on of hands. Not because of any of these other things, "We believe in the death, burial, and resurrection."

130 Paul said, "I could speak with tongue like men and Angels," that's both the tongues that is understood and the tongues that cannot be understood, has to be interpreted, "I am nothing. Though I have the gift of knowledge and understand all the wisdom of God," can explain the Bible, from... tie her together, "I am nothing." Don't do much good to go to school then, does it, to learn the Bible? "Though I have faith that I can move mountains..." Healing campaigns don't mean very much then, does it? "I'm nothing, though I give my body to be burnt as a sacrifice."

131"Oh," they say, "that man is religious."

132"But he's nothing," Paul said, "never become nothing."

133"For where there is tongues, they shall cease; where is prophecies, it shall fail; where there is all these other things, will fail. But when that which is perfect is come, that which is in part will be done away with." See, that "perfect." What is perfect? Love. What is love? God. "Let us lay aside all these little dead works and ordinance, and go on to perfection." You see it? We're perfected through Christ. How do we get into It? By Holy Spirit baptism.

134"All right, what happens?" You've passed from death unto Life.

135"Well, do I shake, jump, do it?" You, you won't have to do nothing. You've already done it, God brought you from death unto Life, and you're alive. Then your fruits of your life show it.

136 Lot of you Methodists and Nazarenes shouted just as hard as you could shout, steal corn out of a man's patch, that's right, do everything that could be.

137A lot of you Pentecostals spoke in tongues, like pouring peas on a cowhide, sure, went right out and run away with the next man's wife, done all kinds of things. That's not It, brother.

138Don't try to have any sensation or anything to take the place of the Holy Spirit. When the new Birth is come, you are changed. You don't have to do anything to prove it. Your life proves it, as you walk. You're love, peace, long-suffering, gentleness, meekness, patience. That's what you are, and the whole world sees the reflection of Jesus Christ in you.

139 Now, speaking in tongues, shouting in there, that's just attributes that follow this kind of a Life.

And you can take, impersonate these attributes, and never have that Life. We see it. How many knows that that's true? [Congregation says, "Amen."--Ed.] Sure, you do. Surely, certainly you do. My! You see it all around you.

140So, there's nothing you can say is the evidence of the Holy Ghost, unless it's your life that you live. Now, if you want to speak with tongues, that's perfectly all right if you live the life to back it up. That's right. And if you want to shout, fine, that's good. I shout, too, get so happy sometimes I can't hardly wear a pair of shoes; I'm like to jump out of them. And that's wonderful. I believe it.

141I've seen visions, and the sick healed, the dead raised. When they laying out there and the doctors walk away and say, "They're finished and gone," lay there a couple hours; and the Holy Spirit come right down and show a vision, go down there and raise that person up. I've seen those who are deaf, dumb, and blind, and crippled, walk. That doesn't... That's just attributes.

142 Brother, long time ago, before the world was ever had a foundation to it; God through His Eternal grace, He looked down, and by foreknowledge He seen you and I. He knew what age we'd live in. He knew what we would be. Therefore, by election, He chose us before the foundation of the world, to be with Him without spot.

143Now, if He chose us before the foundation of the world to be in Him without spot, and we're born all spotted, and nothing else can... nothing can cleanse us, how we going to be without... how we going to be without spot? "He sent His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not have an end of life, but have Eternal Life; should never perish, but have Eternal Life." Then when we come into Him, by faith, through grace are we saved, by the Holy Spirit calling to us.

144 Before there was a body on this earth, your bodies were laying here. It's made out of calcium, potash, moisture, cosmic--cosmic light, and petroleums, and so forth, sixteen elements. And the Holy Spirit begin to brood over the earth, "wooing." And as It did, first thing you know, up come a little Easter flower. Then He brood out some grass, and some birds, and after a while, a man come forth.

145Now, He never made a woman out of the dust of the earth. She's already a man, to begin with; the man and woman are one. So He took from the side of Adam, a rib, and made a woman, a helpmate to him. And then sin come in. Then after sin came in...

146 God will not be defeated, no matter what takes place. He will never be defeated. Then, women began to bring men on the earth. And God, through Eternal grace, seen who would be saved, and He called you. "No man can come to Me, except My Father calls him, first." "Not him that willeth, or him that runneth, but God that showeth mercy."

147You say, "Well, I sought God. I sought God." No, you never. God sought you. That's the way it was in beginning.

148It wasn't Adam saying, "O Father, Father, I've sinned. Where are You?"

149It was Father saying, "O Adam, Adam, where are you?" That's the nature of man. That's the strain of man. That's what he's made of.

150"And no man can come to Me except the Father draws him. And all that the Father gives Me..." Hallelujah! "All that come, I'll give them Eternal Life, and I'll raise him up at the last day." What a blessed, what a blessed promise, of a God of Heaven! Where we get to tonight, where, "He swore by Himself." There's none greater. You take an oath by someone greater than you. There no one greater, so God took an oath to Himself. We're getting into it, how He did it and when He did it; and took an oath to Himself, that He would raise us up and make us His own heritage.

151 Oh, how perfect and solid we can stand, this morning! How you can look, if death is staring you right in the face, you could say like Paul, "Death, where is your sting? Grave, where is your victory? But thanks be to God, Who gives us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ." There you are. Why?

152"Oh, you did so-and-so."

153"I know it, but I'm covered by His Blood." Hallelujah!

154"By one Spirit, we were all baptized into one Body." You Methodists, Baptists, Presbyterians, whatever you are, we were baptized into one Body. We have fellowship, and we're citizens of the Kingdom of God, professing, that, "We are not of this world."

155My little girl come, other day, said, "Daddy, this little girl did so-and-so. And they did so-and-so. We went over to the house. They did so-and-so." I said... Said, "Why don't we do that?"

156I said, "Honey, we are not of that world. They live in a world to theirself."

157Said, "Don't we all walk on the same ground."

158I said, "Of the world, honey. We're not of them people."

159 The Bible said, "Come out of them, be ye separated," saith God. See, you're not of that. And when that new Nature comes into you, you don't have to be pulled out. You don't want to go back, like Lot's wife. You're just born, out of it. And you're in another dimension. And that looks trashy to you.

And this, the great, fabulous America that we live in, has become one big chaos of it. Everything is lust and women. And women the way they're dressing, the men the way they're acting, and--and the things they're doing, and then call themselves, "Christians."

160For instance, this Elvis Presley, go and join the Pentecostal church now. Course, that's where Judas got thirty pieces of silver. Elvis got a fleet of Cadillacs, and a--and a few million dollars, for selling his birthrights. Arthur Godfrey. Look at that.

161 Look over here at Jimmy Osborne in Louisville, out there with that old boogie-woogie, rock-and-roll, old tommyrot and filth. And on Sunday morning, take the Bible and stand on the platform and preach. What a disgrace!

No wonder the Bible said, "Every table is full of vomit." Why, we're living in a terrible day!

162And people say, "Oh, they're very religious." Oh! Don't you know that the Devil is religious? Don't you know that Cain was just as religious as Abel was? But, he didn't have the Revelation. That's it. He didn't have the Revelation.

Yeah, we all go to church, but there is some has got Life, that's the ones got the Revelation of Jesus Christ in their heart. Not by shaking, jumping, not by joining church. But, the Revelation, God has revealed Him.

163Look what said, "Who does man say I, the Son of man, am?"

164"Some said You're 'a prophet.' And some say You're 'Elias.' And some..."

Said, "But who do you say?"

165Peter said, "Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God." That wasn't from his lips.

166He said, "Blessed art thou, Simon, the son of Jonas, for flesh and blood never revealed this. You never learned this in some--some ethics of the Bible, or some theological seminary. Blessed are ye, for flesh and blood has not revealed this to you. But My Father which is in Heaven has revealed it. And upon this rock I'll build My Church, and the gates of hell can't prevail against It."

167 If you're a Christian, this morning, 'cause you belong to church, you're lost. If you're a Christian because you've passed from death unto Life, you're free from judgment; into Christ, you're becoming into perfection all the time. God cannot see one thing. You say, "Well, will I ever make a mistake?" Sure, but you don't do it willfully.

168Now we're getting into that, just in a few minutes, "For he that sins willfully after he received the knowledge of the Truth, there remaineth no more sacrifice for sin." We get into that tonight, because it's a little too late now.

169 Let's read just a couple more verses of this, so we can feel better about getting down a little more. All right. Well, we'll start right in on that tonight, the 4th verse. Listen to this.

For it is impossible for those who were once enlightened, and made... and have been... and have tasted of the power, the heavenly gifts, and were made partakers of the Holy Ghost,

And... tasted the good word of God, and the power of the world to come,

If they shall fall away, to renew themselves... unto repentance;...

See? And we take that into Hebrews 10, and back and forth, to show what this is.

170 Friends, "Let us go on to perfection." We have... we're not... We're without excuse today. We have no excuse, at all. The God of Heaven has appeared in these last day and is doing the very same things that He did then, when He was here before, when He was on earth. He has proved, as we're coming through this Bible. And you--you, class, know this, that we have taken miracle by miracle, and sign by sign, and wonder by wonder, that He did with the children in the wilderness, the things and signs that He did; the things that He done when He was here on earth, manifest in the flesh; and the very same things are taking place today, right here among us. Here is the Word to vindicate it. Here is the thing to say it's right, to make it right. Here is the Spirit of God to do the same thing, so we're without an excuse.

Let us pray.

171 Heavenly Father! Seeing that we are compassed about by such a great cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside every word, everything," every wrong, every evil word, every bad-spoken word, every thought, "and let us run with patience the race that's set before us, looking to the author and finisher of our faith, the Lord Jesus Christ." O blessed be His most matchless and holy Name! How that He came to earth to redeem fallen man, and to bring them back into the fellowship of the Lord God. And we thank Thee for this. And now by His grace... We never chose Him, but He chose us. He said, "You have not chosen Me, but I chose you." When? "Before the foundation of the world."

172 And, dear God, if there be some setting here this morning, maybe who has put this off for years and years, but constantly there's a little knocking at the heart. Maybe they joined church, thinking, "Well, it'll be all right." Father, sure, the Scriptures has explained it this morning: that you cannot hide behind a church, and be righteous; neither can you be good, not lie and steal and do anything bad, and still be righteous.

173There's only one righteousness we have, not of our own, but His righteousness. He has perfected our salvation. Therefore, being in Him, God does not see our mistakes. When we do anything wrong, there's a spirit in us screams out, "O Father, forgive me!" Then God does not see it. It's... We are brought into fellowship and grace with Him. Grant it, Lord, while we close this service, in Christ's Name. Amen.

174 Just for a moment, I like to ask you. No matter what you do, you're lost. Listen to this. Sometime ago... I might have told it before. Here is a little experience happened to me.

175I was up at--at Toledo, Ohio. I was in a revival and--and having a meeting down there and so many people. They knowed the hotels was at; so they taken me out into the country. I was staying out there, a little motel.

176We had been eating at a little Dunkard restaurant. It was a wonderful place, the little ladies in there just as Christian and sainted looking as they could be, clean and real nice. Sunday come, I got hungry. I had been fasting a little. And I want to go across the street to another, order a little. A little road there by a corner, and there was just a regular, common, American place there, to eat. Little, had a little place, a cafe, open all night. When I walked in there on that Sunday, about two o'clock in the afternoon, before going down to preach that afternoon.

177 I was so gotten, I didn't know what to do. I walked in, and the first thing I noticed was a young lady about sixteen, eighteen years old, some papa's darling, some mother's darling, standing back there with a boy, with her hands around her hips. Bunch of teen-agers setting at the--at the counter.

178I heard a slot machine. Looked over here, and there was a policeman standing there with his arm around a woman, up around here, her waistline, and playing a slot machine. Now, you know that gambling and slot machine is illegal in Ohio, you Buckeye people here. And you know that's illegal. And here was the law, playing a slot machine; and a man of my age, probably married, bunch of children, maybe a grandfather. A policeman, rode patrol, playing a slot machine. There was that young... What's a teen-age done? What's this done?

179 I stood there. Nobody noticed me coming in, they was too busy, half of them drunk. So, I watched. I heard somebody saying, "Well, do you think the rain will hurt the rhubarb?" And looked around over here, and here set a lady setting there, old lady, real... She was sixty-five, seventy, close to it. And the poor lady... I don't blame anyone from looking their best. But when she... She had fixed herself, made her hair blue, real blue-looking. And all cut off, over the top, and made it real blue. And she had on real thick manicure, or what you call the stuff put on her face, and a big spots. And she had on little bitty shorts, and the poor old thing was so wrinkled till the meat, flab, meat was hanging down like that over her legs. And she was drunk. She was setting there with an old man, in the summertime, with one of these old, gray army overcoats on, or olive drab. It hanging down like that, and a big scarf around his neck. Drunk, two of them, and they was with this poor old woman.

180 I stood there and looked around. I said, "God, how can You stand it? What--what... How do You look at such as that? When, it makes me, a sinner saved by grace, think that, how can--can You look at it? Why, it looks like You'd burst the thing open. Will my little Rebekah and Sarah have to come up under that kind of an influence? Will my two little girls have to meet a--a popular, so known, world as it is today, where the people act like that? God, how can I ever... what can I do?"

Course, it's His grace. If they were ordained to Eternal Life, they'll come to it. If they wasn't, they won't. I don't know. That's up to God. I'll do my part.

181 I thought, "How can You stand it, God? Look like You're so holy that You just wipe that thing off the earth." I said, "Look at that poor grandmother setting there. Look at that young girl back there. And here's a woman standing here, probably twenty-five years old. And that police with his arms around her waist, playing a slot machine. And there is the law; the nation is gone. There is the motherhood gone. Here is the elder gone. And there is a young girl setting back there, and she is gone. Look at the boys, when they ought to be in church or somewhere."

182I said, "O God, what can I do? And here I am in this city, crying with all my heart, and they ignore it and walk as if they were..." I thought, "Well, God?"

183Well, then a thought come, "If I haven't called them, how can they come? All the Father has given Me will come. 'You have eyes but you can't see, ears and you can't hear.'"

184I thought, "Well, if the President would come to town instead of the revival, everybody would come out. Oh, sure, that's worldly."

185Then I got to thinking, "Well, God, how, why don't You just, well, come on, send Jesus and let's have it over with? Won't just--just go and have it all over with, and let it go?"

186 Then I begin to see something moving in front of me. It looked like a little whirl going around like this. I kept watching it. I saw a world turning around and around. I watched it, and where it was spraying something off. I looked, and it was a spray of red, crimson Blood, across, around the world; just like a whirl going around, like a comet, and it had a whirl around like this. And I looked at this whirl. And just above it, I saw Jesus in the vision. He was looking down. And I seen myself standing down here on the earth, doing the things that I should not do. And every time that I sinned, God would have killed me, "Cause, the day you eat of it, day you die." And God's holiness and justice requires, and you'd have to die. And then I looked there. I kept rubbing my eyes. I said, "I'm not... I never went to sleep. I'm... It's a vision. I'm sure this is a vision."

187 I kept watching, as I stood behind the door. And I seen my own sins come up. And every time they would start to hit the Throne, His Blood act like a bumper on a car. It caught it, and I'd see It shake, and the Blood would run down His face. And I seen Him raise His hands, and said, "Father, forgive him, he doesn't know what he's doing."

188I seen myself do something else, it shook Him again, bump. It would have, God would have killed me right then, but His Blood was catching me. It was holding my sins. I thought, "O God, did I do that? Surely it wasn't me." But it was.

189Then I went walking like this, like I was going through that room, and I walked up close to Him. I seen a book laying there, it had my name on it, and all kinds of black letters wrote across it. I said, "Lord, I'm sorry I did this. Did my sins cause You to do that? Did I spin Your Blood around the world? Did I--did I do this to You, Lord? I'm so sorry that I did it." And He reached out. I said, "Will You forgive me? I didn't mean to. I'll... You, by Your grace, I'll try to be a better boy if You'll just help me."

190 He took His hand and patted His side, took His finger and wrote "pardoned" on my book; throwed it over behind Him, the Sea of Forgetfulness. I watched it a little bit. And He said, "Now, I forgive you, but you want to condemn her." See? Said, "You're forgiven, but what about her? You want to blow her up. You didn't want her to live."

191I thought, "O God, forgive me. I didn't mean to think that. I didn't want to do that. I--I--I didn't want to do that."

192"You're forgiven. You feel all right. But what about her? She needs it, too. She needs it."

193"Well," I thought, "God, how did I know who You've called, and who You haven't called?" It's my business to speak to everyone.

194 So, when the vision left me, I walked over to her. I said, "How do you do, lady?" And them two men had went to the rest room. And they... She was setting there, hiccuping, you know, laughing. The bottle of whisky setting on the table, or beer, it was, alcohol setting there, where they been drinking. I walked up. I said, "How do you do?"

And she said, "Oh, hello."

And I said, "Could I set down?"

She said, "Oh, I got company."

I said, "I didn't mean it in that way, sister."

She looked at me when I called her "sister." She said, "What do you want?"

I said, "Could I set down just a minute."

She said, "Help yourself." And I sat down.

I told her what had happened. She said, "What's your name?"

And I said, "Branham."

She said, "Are you the man down here in this arena?"

I said, "Yes, ma'am."

195She said, "I've been wanting to come down there." She said, "Mr. Branham, I was raised in a Christian family." She said, "I got two young girls that's Christian. But certain, certain things happened, and she got on the wrong road, or started."

196 I said, "But, sister, I don't care, the Blood is still around you. This world is covered over with Blood." If It didn't, God would kill us, every one. He... When that Blood is moved, look out for judgment. But now, if you die without that Blood, you go beyond that place, then there's nothing to act for you. Today the Blood acts in your stead. I said, "Lady, sure, the Blood is still got you covered. As long as you got breath in your body, the Blood has you covered. But someday when the breath leaves here, the soul goes out, you'll go beyond that Blood, and there's nothing but judgment. While you got a chance for pardon..." And I took her by the hand.

197She was crying, said, "Mr. Branham, I'm drinking."

198I said, "That don't hurt. Something, another has warned me to come tell you." I said, "God, before the foundation of the world, called you, sister. And you're doing wrong, and you're only making it worse."

199She said, "Do you think He would have me?"

200I said, "Absolutely, He'd have you."

201There on her knees, we got down in the middle of that floor, and an old-fashion prayer meeting. That police took off his hat and bowed on one knee. There we had a prayer meeting, in that place. Why? God is sovereign.

"Laying aside these dead works, let us go on to perfection."

202Let's move into that realm where these, "I belong to church; I belong that," that's all finished. And let's go to perfection.

203 My sinner friend, if you're without the Blood today, without salvation, without grace, the Blood of Jesus Christ holds you. You say, "Well, I got by all this time." But one day you're going where there's nothing left for you then.

Let us pray now, while we bow our heads.

204Is there, would be, one here today would like to say, "God be merciful to me, I realize that I've done wrong"? Maybe you've joined church. That's all right. But if you haven't received the grace of Christ, would you raise your hand and say, "Pray for, me, Brother Branham"? God bless you, mister. God bless you, lady. That's right. Don't... God bless you, sir, back there. God bless you, and you. Way back in the back, yes, God bless you. Raise your hand. That's right. Just put your hand up, and say, "God, be merciful to me."

205 You say, "I belong to church, Brother Branham. Yes, I--I've tried to be good, But I don't know, I just seem, look like, I can't do it." Oh, poor pilgrim, poor decrepit friend, you've really never seen the vision yet.

206You say, "Brother Branham, I shouted. I've spoke with tongues. I done all this." That might be true, too. That's all right, nothing to say against that.

But, my dear, lost friend, but, to speak with tongues, or to shake, or to shake hands, or to be baptized, that, that's all right. But, to know Him, is to know a Person. "To know Him is Life."

207You say, "I know the Bible, real well." Well, to know the Bible, is not Life. "To know Him," the personal pronoun, "to know Him, Christ," that you know He has forgive you.

Would you just raise your hands, again, someone else? God bless you, lady. God bless you, sir. God bless you over here, brother. God bless you back there, young man. God bless you over here, sister. God bless you, way back in the back, there. That's right. "To know Him, is Life."

"Brother Branham, remember me. I'm now, right here in my seat, going to accept Christ."

208 Say, "Come into my heart, Lord Jesus, and give unto me that peace, that sweetness." Go to church, play the music as hard as you can, dance up-and-down, run through the aisle, go home weary, and toss and fuss, that's not Christ. You go to church, set and listen to some little sermon about how the bridge is going to be painted, or something, another like that, never hear the Word. The Word brings Life. It's the Seed. Don't you want peace?

209Are you bothered about dying? You'd have a heart attack today, does it worry you? Or would you rejoice, to say, "I'm going to be with the Lord Jesus on the end of this road"? Do you know Him? If you don't, just raise your hand. We're going to ask prayer for you. Yes, brother, you, too.

210All right, in your heart now.

Just as I am, without one plea,

But that Thy Blood was shed (for who?) for me,

Because I promise, I'll believe,

O Lamb, O Lamb of God, I come. I come, tenderly, mercifully.

Just as...

Just walk right to Him, by faith. Believe that He is standing right there by your side. He is.

... -ting not

To rid my soul (of how much now?) of one... (temper, malice),

To Him Whose Blood can cleanse each spot,

O Lamb...

211"By faith I'll walk to the cross, this morning. I lay my burdens down. I come." God bless you back there. That's good. [Brother Branham begins humming Just As I Am--Ed.] Don't be indifferent now. Warmly, sweetly, walk right up to the cross.

212 In the Old Testament, they brought a lamb. They knowed they'd sinned, they knowed it by the commandments. You know it now, because God spoke to your heart. They took a look at the commandments, "Thou shalt not commit adultery. Thou shalt not do so-and-so." And they took a lamb, went and put their hands on the lamb, priest cut the throat. The little fellow was kicking, and bleeding, and blating, and dying. His hands was all covered with the blood. The lamb died in his stead, but he walked out with the same desire to do it again.

213But in this place, we come by faith, through grace. God called us. We lay our hands on the head of the Lamb of God. We hear that swinging hammer. We hear that Voice, "I thirst; give Me drink. Father, lay not this sin to their charge; they don't know what they're doing." See? By faith, we feel His death there in our stead. Way down in our heart comes a deep, settled peace, when a Voice says, "You're pardoned now. Go and sin no more." How, by grace, then, we walk away with not the same desire, but a desire never to sin no more or to do anything wrong. The peace that passes all understanding, has entered our heart.

May you receive It now while we pray, every one, together.

214 Heavenly Father, they're coming by faith, through grace. There's about a dozen hands went up. It's the fruits of the Message. They come to You. They believe. I believe in them, too, Lord. I believe that, truly, the Holy Spirit spoke to them. And by faith they're coming right up Jacob's ladder now, right up to the foot of the cross, there laying down all their sins, and saying, "Lord, it's too much for me. I just can't bear it any longer. And will You take away my load of sin, and take the desire out of my heart to do so? And let me, by faith, this day, receive You as my personal Saviour. And from henceforth, I'll follow You every mile of the way, to the end of the journey. I catch a glimpse of what it means to 'go on to perfection,' not going into church, and the roots of dead works like baptisms and so forth. But I want to go on, until I can be no more, and Christ can live in me."

215 O Jesus, grant this to each penitent soul, this morning. Every one that raise their hands shall receive Eternal Life because You promised it. They made a public acception. They raise their hands. They broke all the laws of gravitation. They made science feel ashamed of theirself, 'cause science says, "Your arms has to hang down." Anything would prove that in science, that it must stay earthbound, because gravitation hold it down. But there was a spirit in them that made a decision, and they defied the laws of gravitation and raised their hands. You seen it, Lord. You put their name on the Book. "Pardoned." The old book is back in the Sea of Forgetfulness now, never to be remembered no more. Let them go forward today, as loving, sweet Christians, to serve You. And maybe many that didn't raise their hand, grant to them also.

216Let the saints walk just a little closer, Lord, for we're one day nearer Home than we were yesterday. Be Thou with us, Lord, for we ask it in Christ's Name and for His glory. Amen.

1.. z Listu Židom. Potom preberieme 7. kapitolu, Melchisedechovo kňazstvo. A potom od Melchisedechovho kňažstva pôjdeme do tých veľkých dní zmierenia a oddelenia, do rozdelenia spôsobu zmierenia. Potom do tej veľkej kapitoly viery, do 11. kapitoly. A do 12. kapitoly: „Zložme každé bremeno ...“ A do 13. kapitoly, ten večný dom, ktorý nepostavili ľudské ruky, ale sám Boh postavil tento veľký dom.“ Aké nádherné.

2Som rád, že tam vzadu vidím našu sestru, ktorá práve prišla na zhromaždenie. Vidím ju aj jej muža. Včera sme prechádzali cez určité miesto, ktoré ... Myslel som si, že poznám každé zákutie a každý kút, lebo som tu v Indiáne bol hájnikom a niekoľko rokov som tam hliadkoval. Poznal som každé miesto. Ale včera by som sa skoro stratil, tam kde boli hore na tej vrchovine, je tam nová cesta.

3A tá pani mala na pľúcach rakovinu a Pán tú ženu úplne uzdravil. Zobrali sme ... Ó, ako to všetko prišlo, sedeli sme tam ... Brat Robertson, on je pravdepodobne dnes tu. Vidím jeho ženu. Aj brat Wood, ktorý je tu. Nasadli sme do toho nákladného auta a vyšli sme tam hore, na ten kopec. A Pán tam jasne ukázal tú rakovinu. A potom sme tam stáli a pozorovali sme ako to odchádza od tej ženy. Na vlastné oči, stáli sme tam a pozorovali ako to od nej odchádza. A ona zavolala žene brata Wooda a povedala mi, že vypľúvala takú veľmi čiernu hmotu. A dnes ráno je tu, sedí tam vzadu, spolu so svojím milovaným mužom prežívajú s Pánom nádherné chvíle. Či nie je On ohromný?

4A nevedel som, že ... Tu obyčajne veľmi zriedkavo prichádzajú videnia ohľadne ľudí z tohoto okolia. Toto je môj dom. A ... Myslím v zbore.

5V nedeľu, pred týždňom sme ... Koľkí ste tu boli a videli ste toho muža v tom invalidnom kresle? Slepý, chromý, nemohol udržať rovnováhu, s odumretým nervom, na klinike Mayo sa ho vzdali. A jeden doktor - katolík, môj priateľ, ho sem poslal. A prv ako prišiel na zhromaždenie, Pán dal videnie ohľadne toho muža. Všetci o tom viete. A potom ten muž bol uzdravený skrze TAK HOVORÍ PÁN. Vidíte? A potom vstal, vyšiel odtiaľto, zobral svoje invalidné kreslo, mohol vidieť tak ako vy alebo ja. A vyšiel von z tejto sály, tlačil svoje kreslo, normálne. A ten rovnovážny nerv ... viete, bez neho sa nedokážete udržať na nohách. Vidíte? Jednoducho nemôžete. A to trvalo roky.

6A včera, keď som tam prišiel, tá pani mala sen a videla ako som tam prišiel o druhej hodine a povedal som jej, že má rakovinu a potom TAK HOVORÍ PÁN a bola uzdravená. A zobudila sa a to bolo presne o druhej. A zostúpil Duch Boží a ten sen, ktorý mala ... a Pán dal výklad. A ona hneď v tej chvíli bola uzdravená, hneď tam pred našimi očami. Aké nádherné!

7Nemôžem si spomenúť jej meno. Ako? Ako sa voláš, sestra? Walton, sestra Waltonová, sedí tam vzadu. Postavila by si sa sestra Waltonová? Chcem sa ťa opýtať ako sa cítiš. Amen. To je dobre, milé a príjemné. On je taký dobrý, že nás takto požehnáva. Tak očakávame nesmiernu, bohatú, veľkú Božiu mieru.

8Doktor to pred ňou skrýval. Povedal jej, že dýcha len jednou stranou. To bola rakovina, ktorá sa rozrástla a zamedzila dýchanie na jednej strane pľúc. Viete. Röntgenom rakovinu nemôžete vidieť, pretože rakovina je tiež bunka a to je život a vy len ... röntgenom sa dívate rovno cez rakovinu. Nevidíte ju.

9A ... ale Pán skutočne ... Stáli sme tam a dívali sme sa na to svojimi očami. Dívali sme sa a videli sme ako to odchádza, na vlastné oči. Tak sme za to takí vďační.

10A teraz ... Modlite sa teraz tento týždeň za nás, keď budeme preč. Brat Neville bude pravdepodobne pokračovať v tej téme, kde ja v stredu večer skončím. Nevynechajte to teraz v tejto veľkej reťazi knihy Zjavenia.

11No viem, že bolo prinesené mnoho modlitieb a vieme, že Boh vypočúva modlitby. Ale my ... Dnes ráno chceme priniesť len krátku modlitbu, prv ako budeme čítať z tejto Knihy. Každý kto je schopný, môže čítať takto túto Knihu, alebo ju môže takto otvoriť. Ale jedine Boh môže spraviť, aby sme tomu porozumeli, lebo On je ten jediný, ktorý to môže urobiť.

Tak skloňme na chvíľu hlavy:

12Otče, v mene tvojho milovaného Syna, Pána Ježiša, prichádzame teraz najpokornejšie, aby sme sa ti odovzdali ako tvoji sluhovia, aby si ku nám hovoril. Obrež ústa, ktoré budú hovoriť a uši, ktoré budú počúvať, aby mohlo byť povedané Slovo od Boha a počuté skrze Ducha v ľuďoch. Sprav to, Otče. Nech On zoberie Slovo Božie a poslúži nám podľa našej potreby, lebo prosíme o to v jeho mene a na jeho chválu. Amen.

13Dnes ráno čítame ... Skúmame, nekážeme, proste skúmame tento List Židom. Koľkí sa z toho radujete? Ó, prežívame nádherné chvíle. A teraz keď pozorne skúmame Písmo za Písmom, to musí ... Celá, kompletná Biblia spolu súhlasí. Ani jedno Slovo nie je na nesprávnom mieste, keď je to spolu uložené skrze Ducha Svätého.

14No, ľudia hovoria: „Biblia si protirečí.“ Chcem to vidieť. Žiadam to už dvadsať päť rokov a ešte mi to nikto neukázal. Biblia si neprotirečí. Ak by si protirečila, nebola by to Biblia. Ten veľký, nekonečný Jehova nemôže samému sebe protirečiť, a tak v Biblii nieto protirečenie. To je len ľudské neporozumenie.

15A teraz, aby sme si to trochu zopakovali, až zájdeme naspäť ... No, List Židom napísal svätý Pavel Židom. On napísal jeden Efezským, to boli ľudia v Efeze, kresťanská cirkev. Jeden Rimanom v Ríme, jeden Galaťanom a jeden Židom.

16No, všimli sme si, že Pavel, ktorý bol v podstate učiteľom Biblie ... To sme sa dozvedeli. Že on sedel pri tom veľkom učiteľovi, jednom z najväčších v jeho čase, pri Gamalielovi. A bol dobre oboznámený so Starým Zákonom, dobre ho poznal. Ale sa stal prenasledovateľom cesty a to bola Kristova cesta, pretože bol vycvičený v Starom Zákone pri učiteľoch. Ale tí učitelia, väčšinou telesne, ... (Dúfam, že nehovorím nič zlého.)

17Ale obyčajne ak má človek len učenie, ktoré sa naučil v škole, to je väčšinou ľudského pôvodu. Vidíte? Nie je to inšpirované, pretože sa to stalo školskou náukou. Máme to dnes: presbyteriáni, luteráni, letniční, všetky tieto školy majú svoju teóriu a do nej len zavíjajú Písmo.

18A v Starom Zákone to bolo tak isto. Ale Pavel, ktorý bol dobre vyučený, a poznal Písma skrze slovo, ... Ale vidíte, Písma, bez ohľadu na to ako dobre ich poznáte, ak ich Duch neoživí, tak tá litera zabíja. Duch dáva život. Vidíte? To musí Duch oživiť alebo zobudiť. Ak Duch neoživí Slovo a neurobí ho pre vás skutočnosťou, vtedy je tá litera len intelektuálna. V takom stave máme dnes tak veľa ľudí, ktorí vyznávajú kresťanstvo, alebo predstierajú kresťanstvo, je to intelektuálne chápanie Krista.

19Vtedy odchádzame ku: „No, on musí niečo cítiť a on musí niečo urobiť a ...“ (Ó, za chvíľu sa ku tomu všetkému dostaneme.) Jeden musel kričať, metodisti museli kričať, len potom to mali. Letniční museli hovoriť v jazykoch, len potom to mali. A, ó, niektorí z nich, Šeikisti [názov určitej náboženskej skupiny. – pozn.prekl.], sa museli triasť. Viete, oni chodili hore dole, muži na jednej strane a ženy na druhej. Vidíte? Šeikisti. Potom zostúpil na nich Duch Svätý a zatriasol s nimi a potom to mali. Ale to všetko je len fantázia, nič z toho nie je pravda.

20Boh žije vo svojom Slove. „Viera prichádza z počutia, z počutia Slova. Spasení ste skrze vieru, z milosti.“ Nie skrze niečo ... či sa trasiete alebo hovoríte v jazykoch alebo čokoľvek sa deje, to s tým nemá vôbec nič spoločného. Ježiš povedal: „Kto počuje moje Slová a verí v Toho, ktorý ma poslal, má Večný Život. Kto čuje moje Slová a verí im (boli mu oživené) má Večný Život.“ Tu to máte. To nezáleží od tých nepatrných vecí, ktoré vy robíte.

21No, ja nie som proti traseniu sa, ani proti hovoreniu v jazykoch, ani proti tomu kričaniu. To je v poriadku. To je dobre, ale to sú len prejavy. Rozumiete? Mohol by som vám dať jablko zo stromu a stále by ste nemali strom. Vidíte? vy ... to sú atribúty.

22 Klamať, kradnúť, piť, fajčiť, hrať hazardné hry, cudzoložiť, to nie je hriech. To sú atribúty (prejavy) nevery. Rozumiete? To je to, čo vy ... Vy to robíte preto, že ste hriešnik. Vidíte? Ale v prvom rade ste hriešnik. To je príčinou toho, že to robíte, pretože neveríte. A keď veríte, potom to nerobíte. Potom máte lásku, radosť, pokoj, zhovievavosť, dobrotu, dobrotivosť, krotkosť, trpezlivosť. To je ovocie Ducha Svätého. Vidíte?

23Tak máme tie maličkosti, tie malé senzácie, to preto, že človek opustil ten starý, vyšliapaný chodník Slova. Dôležité je Slovo! „Viera prichádza z počutia.“

24Tak keď Pavel ... Boh vybral Pavla. Ľudia vybrali Mateja. Keď on ... Oni hodili losy, ale on nikdy nič nevykonal. To ukazuje akú moc má potom cirkev, môže niečo zvoliť, vybrať diakonov a poslať kazateľov na rôzne miesta. Mnohokrát je to telesné.

25Nech človek ide tam, kde ho Boh vedie. To sa mi páči. Ak ľudia na nejakej konferencii len povedia: „Dobre, tu je pekný zbor. Tento brat postavil pekný zbor.“ A majú nejakého obľúbenca a pošlú ho tam do tohoto zboru. Oni si neuvedomujú, že zabíjajú sami seba. Vidíte? V prvom rade, ak ten človek tam ide, on nemôže zastúpiť miesto tam toho človeka. A potom oni len oslabujú cirkev, tým že sa snažia preukázať náklonnosť nejakému obľúbencovi. Stále to tak bolo.

26Ale ja verím v najvyššiu autoritu miestneho zhromaždenia. Áno, nech je každý zbor samostatný, nech si vyberá pastorov, diakonov ... čokoľvek to je. A potom takto, tí ľudia tam nemajú nad sebou žiadneho biskupa. Duch Svätý chce tomu zboru niečo hovoriť, oni sa nikoho nemusia pýtať, či môžu urobiť toto alebo tamto. To je individuálny človek v kontakte s Duchom Svätým. Ukážte mi v Biblii, čo je v Biblii väčšie pre miestny zbor nad miestneho staršieho? Je to tak. Tak veru, nezávislosť miestneho zboru, každý zbor sám v sebe. No, bratstvo, to je krásne. Všetky zbory majú byť takto v bratstve, spolu. Ale nezávislosť lokálneho zboru ...

27Všimnite si Pavla, ktorý bol veľkým majstrom, učiteľom, dobre vyučený, jedného dňa na ceste do Damašku, keď išiel, aby uväznil ľudí, ktorí boli na tejto novej ceste. No, on bol úprimný. Boh vás nesúdi podľa vašej úprimnosti. Nikdy som nevidel úprimnejších ľudí od pohanov. Mnohí z nich dokonca zabíjajú svoje deti a všetko možné, ako obeť modlám. Nejedná sa o úprimnosť. Človek môže vypiť kyselinu karbolovú a úprimne si môže myslieť, že pije niečo iné. Úprimnosť vás nespasí. „Niektorá cesta sa zdá byť priama pred človekom, ale jej koniec cestami smrti.“

Pavel bol úprimný, keď vo svojej vlastnej autorite svedčil proti Štefanovi, aby ho ukameňovali. Neskoršie po rokoch, páči sa mi ako sa Pavel ospravedlňuje, hovorí: „Nie som hodný nazývať sa učeníkom alebo byť nazvaný apoštolom, pretože som prenasledoval Cirkev až na smrť.“ Úprimne!

28A na svojej ceste mal prežitie. Duch Svätý sa ukázal vo veľkom Ohnivom Stĺpe a oslepil ho. No, prebrali sme to, tým Ohnivým Stĺpom bol Kristus. A On je ten istý Ohnivý Stĺp, ktorý viedol tie deti cez púšť. Kristus bol Boh a Boh bol Kristus. Boh sa stal telom a prebýval v tele Pána Ježiša. Boh bol v Kristovi mieriac so sebou svet, ukazoval, kto On je.

29V Biblii tu predtým, v tých predchádzajúcich veršoch sme čítali, že „On bol učinený čosi málo menší od anjelov. Nezobral na seba podobu anjela ale zobral na seba podobu tela.“ Anjeli neupadli, oni nepotrebujú vykúpenie. Telo upadlo, ľudské bytosti a oni potrebovali vykúpenie. Tak podľa starých zákonov, človek, ktorý mal byť vykupiteľom, musel byť prv príbuzný. Veľká Kniha Ruth, preberali sme ju tu nedávno. A ako ten Boh, ktorý je Duch sa stal našim príbuzným tým, že sa stal jedným z nás. Aby nás vykúpil a dal nám Večný Život, On sa musel stáť tým čím sme my, aby my skrze milosť sme sa mohli stať takými ako On.

30A videli sme, že Ohnivý Stĺp viedol deti Izraelove. A keď sa On stal tu na zemi telom, počuli sme ho jedného dňa ako hovoril a tvrdil, že On je ten Ohnivý Stĺp. Oni povedali: „Ty hovoríš, že si väčší ako náš otec Abrahám?“

31On povedal: „Prv ako bol Abrahám, JA SOM.“ Kto bol ten JA SOM? Ten Ohnivý Stĺp v horiacom kríku, večná spomienka cez všetky generácie; nie len v tej generácii ale aj v tejto generácii, Ten istý Ohnivý Stĺp. A my sme dnes ráno vďační, že máme ešte aj jeho fotografiu, že On sa nezmenil. On je Ten nesmrteľný, večný, požehnaný! On teraz robí to isté, čo robil vtedy a akí sme z toho šťastní.

32Ale prv ako Pavel uznal toto prežitie ... On vedel, že anjel Pánov bol tým Ohnivým Stĺpom, a to bol Kristus, ten ... No, On bol anjel zmluvy, a to bol Kristus. Mojžiš to tam pokladal za ... vyvolil si radšej trpieť a strádať s ľudom Kristovým a byť vedený Kristom, než ako mať všetky poklady Egypta. On nasledoval Krista, ktorý bol vo forme Ohnivého Stĺpa.

33Kristus potom povedal: „Prišiel som od Boha,“ (keď bol tu na zemi) „Idem naspäť ku Bohu.“ Po svojej smrti, pohrebe, zmŕtvychvstaní, oslávené telo sedí po pravici Majestátu, aby sa prihováral. Pavel Ho znovu videl ako Ohnivý Stĺp, Svetlo, ktoré ho takmer pripravilo o zrak. Ranilo ho slepotou.

34Peter ho videl prísť do väzenia ako svetlo a otváralo pred nim dvere, keď vychádzal. Vidíme, že On je Alfa i Omega, prvý aj posledný.

35A On je tu dnes s nami a robí presne tie isté veci, ktoré robil vtedy, znovu sa robí pre nás viditeľným a ukazuje to tomu vedeckému svetu.

36Ó, v tejto veľkej hodine temnosti a chaosu na zemi môžeme byť najšťastnejšími ľuďmi na celom svete. Môžeme sa radovať, môžeme vedieť ... Po celý čas, keď ľudia na svete predkladajú rôzne tvrdenia a majú všetky možné izmi a rôzne veci ... A pritom dnes skutočný, živý Boh skrze svoje Slovo a skrze svoje viditeľné dôkazy nám ukazuje, že je tu s nami. Pracuje, pohybuje sa, žije, postupuje presne tak, ako to stále robil. Aké veľké privilégium pre nás, že to máme. Máme ... Biblia potom hovorí v druhej kapitole: „Máme pevne držať tieto veci. Pretože, akože my utečieme ak zanedbáme takéto veľké spasenie?“

37No, ideme ďalej a vidíme, že skôr ako Pavel uznal toto prežitie ... Tu máme ten správny postup. Bez ohľadu na to akékoľvek prežitie ste kedy mali, cirkev, chcem sa vás niečo opýtať. Nezáleží na tom, ako dobre to vyzerá, aké sa to zdá skutočné, najprv to musí byť overené pomocou Biblie. Stále stojte na Slove! Nikdy to neopustite pre žiadny druh prežitia.

38A Pavel prv ako to uznal, odišiel dolu do Arábie a bol tam tri roky a skúmal toto prežitie so Slovom. A keď sa vrátil, bol si istý. Nič ho nemohlo vyviesť z rovnováhy, lebo stál pevne na Slove, nepohnuteľne. A tu sa on obracia, aby ukázal týmto Hebrejom tieto veľké veci, o ktorých hovoril Starý Zákon, že sa vyplnili v Ježišovi Kristovi. Aké slávne!

39No, minulú nedeľu alebo minulú stredu brat Neville tu (v 5. kapitole) sa dotkol niektorých významných miest, pretože to je nádherná kapitola. A minulú nedeľu sa zaoberal 4. kapitolou, sabatom, dodržiavaním sabatu. Máte istotu dnes ráno, že viete čo je to dodržiavanie sabatu? Ak áno, povedzte „Amen.“ [Zhromaždenie hovorí „Amen.“ – pozn.prekl.]

40Sabat je Odpočinok, do ktorého vchádzame, nie na základe dní, nie skrze zákon, ale tým, že vchádzame do Krista, ktorý je naším Sabatom. On je náš Sabat. Prebrali sme to cez celý Starý Zákon a ukázali sme, že mal prísť taký čas, keď Slovo príde „riadok za riadkom, príkaz za príkazom.“ A On dokázal, že sme vošli do jeho odpočinku v deň Letníc: „Lebo toto dá odpočinutie unavenému.“

41A videli sme, že Boh určil akýsi deň v Dávidovi, kde hovorí o siedmom dni. A Boh odpočinul siedmeho dňa. Dáva to deťom Izraelovým na púšti. A znovu On určil akýsi deň. Aký to bol deň? Nejaký deň v týždni? „Ten deň, keď počujete jeho hlas, nezatvrdzujte svoje srdcia.“ To je ten deň, keď On vchádza do vnútra, aby ti dal večný odpočinok, večný Sabat.

42A tak nechodíte v nedeľu do zboru, aby ste sa stali nábožní. Keď ste sa narodili z Ducha Božieho, vošli ste naveky do Odpočinku, nie je už viac dodržiavanie sabatu. Nepretržite ste v Sabate, na veky a večne. „Vaše svetské diela sa skončili,“ hovorí Biblia, a „vošli ste do toto požehnaného pokoja.“

43Tých prvých päť kapitol umiestňujú Ježiša na pozíciu Veľkňaza. „Boh v dávnych dňoch a rôznym spôsobom hovorieval ku otcom skrze prorokov, ale v tomto poslednom dni skrze svojho Syna, Ježiša.“ (1. kapitola 1. verš)

44Potom ďalej do konca 5. kapitoly sme Ho videli predstaveného ako Mechisedecha, ktorý nemal začiatok dní ani koniec života. Ale je nepretržite kňazom naveky. Zamyslite sa nad tým. Kto bol tento veľký muž? Dostaneme sa ku tomu asi o dve kapitoly ďalej. Celý jeho život, budeme to skúmať. Tento veľký Muž, ktorého Abrahám stretol, ktorý nikdy nemal ani otca ani matky, On nikdy nemal začiatok svojho života, ani nikdy nebude mať koniec svojho života. A On stretol Abraháma, keď sa vracal od porážky kráľov.

45Všimnite si túto veľkú Osobu, ktokoľvek to bol, On stále žije. On nemal koniec života. To bol Kristus, ktorého on stretol. Budeme to hlbšie skúmať za niekoľko dní.

46No, chceme teraz začať tu v 5. kapitole, aby sme mali trochu podklad skôr ako sa dotkneme 6. kapitoly, lebo to je skutočne niečo výnimočné. Dávajte dobrý pozor, začneme asi od 7. verša tejto kapitoly. Dobre, začnime od 6. verša.

Ako aj na inom mieste hovorí: Ty si kňaz na veky podľa poriadku Melchisedechovho.

Ktorý vo dňoch svojho ľudského tela so silným krikom a so slzami obeťou doniesol prosby a úpenlivé modlitby k tomu, ktorý ho mohol zachrániť od smrti, a bol vyslyšaný pre svoju bohabojnosť,

on, hoci bol Syn, naučil sa poslušnosti z toho, čo trpel,

47A teraz tu je to, ku čomu sa chcem dostať, tento 9. verš. Počúvajte! Myslím, že brat Neville sa toho v stredu dotkol , nebol som tu. No, počúvajte:

a súc zdokonalený stal sa všetkým, ktorí ho poslúchajú, pôvodcom večného spasenia

nazvaný súc od Boha veľkňazom podľa poriadku Melchisedechovho,

o ktorom by sme mali mnoho čo povedať, ...

48Skončíme na tom, pretože Melchisedechom sa budeme zaoberať za niekoľko večerov.

49Naše pravidelné štúdium začneme od tohoto. Chcel by som ešte za chvíľu prečítať ten zbytok z tohoto, 11. verš:

o ktorom by sme mali mnoho čo povedať, a to také, čo je ťažko vyložiť, pretože ste zleniveli ušami počuť.

Lebo namiesto toho, čo by ste už boli mali byť učiteľmi na toľký čas, zase potrebujete, aby vás niekto učil prvkom počiatku výrokov Božích a stali ste sa potrebnými mlieka a nie tvrdého, pevného pokrmu.

Lebo každý, kto má účasť na mlieku, je neskúsený v slove spravodlivosti, lebo je nedospelý.

(Óóó, dúfam, že Duch Svätý vám to teraz vloží rovno do srdca)

Lebo každý, kto má účasť na mlieku, je neskúsený v slove spravodlivosti, lebo je nedospelý.

50 Dajte dieťaťu tvrdý pokrm, zabijete ho. Preto tak veľa ľudí hovorí: „Och - ja to neverím.“ A idú preč. To sú stále ešte deti! Oni tomu proste nevedia porozumieť. Nemôžu pochopiť tú pravdu. To ich zabíja. Veľké a mocné veci, ktoré má cirkev dnes vedieť, ale nemôžete to učiť. Oni sa na tom potkýnajú. Oni nevedia čo s tým majú robiť.

51Pavel, keď hovorí ku tejto skupine Hebrejov ... Hoci to boli znalci, ku ktorým teraz hovorí, znalci, dobre vyučení. Uvidíme to za niekoľko minút, veľmi učení. Ale to hlboké duchovné tajomstvo, na to je cirkev stále slepá. On povedal: „Čo by ste už mali iných učiť, stále ste ešte deti.“

52Ó, ja viem, že mnohí povstanú a povedia: „Ó, ja už viac nepotrebujem chodiť do zboru. Chvála Bohu, prišiel Duch Svätý, On je učiteľ.“ Keď máš taký názor, mýliš sa. Lebo prečo Duch Svätý ustanovil v cirkvi učiteľov, ak On mal byť tým učiteľom? Vidíte? Prv sú apoštolovia, proroci, učitelia, evanjelisti a pastori. Duch Svätý ustanovil v cirkvi učiteľov, aby vás On cez toho učiteľa mohol učiť. A ak je niečo — ak sa to nezhoduje so Slovom, Boh to nepotvrdzuje, tak potom to nie je správne učenie. To sa musí porovnávať s celou Bibliou a musí to byť tak isto živé dnes, ako to bolo vtedy. To je manifestácia tej skutočnej veci.

53Všimnite si teraz.

Ale dokonalých pokrmom je tvrdý pokrm, ktorí pre zvyklosť majú vycvičené zmyslové ústroje a tak spôsobné posúdiť, čo je dobré a čo zlé!

(Vedia čo je dobré a čo zlé, skrze rozpoznanie.)

54No, všimnite si, začíname teraz našu lekciu. Teraz keď máme tento veľký podklad, poďme do prvého verša.

Preto zanechajúc počiatky učenia o Kristu ...

Čo on hovorí? Všetko v týchto prvých piatich kapitolách hovorilo o Kristovi, aby ukázal kto On je. A teraz zanechávame tie počiatky učenia o Kristovi.

55Čo sme zistili, že kto On je? Zistili sme, že On je ten veľký Jehova Boh, ktorý sa stal telom. Uvideli sme Ho nie ako proroka, ale ako plnosť Božstva telesne. On bol Jehova, ktorý sa stal telom. A to telo, Ježiš, to bol len chrám, v ktorom On prebýval. Boh prebýval v človeku! Boh sa stal zmierením pre človeka, skrze človeka, cez panenské narodenie svojho vlastného Syna. A Jehova, Duch, prebýval v Ňom.

56No, koľkí sa pamätáte na náuku o Božstve? Ako sme išli naspäť a našli sme Boha ako veľkú dúhu so všetkými rôznymi duchmi ... ako to bolo. A potom to Logos vyšlo z Boha, ktoré sa stalo teofániou a ona mala formu človeka. A Mojžiš to videl ako prechádza okolo, keď stál v skalnej trhline. A potom sa tá teofánia stala úplne ľudským telom, Kristom! A ako sme uvideli, že z jeho milosti máme večný život. No, slovo na veky znamená „na určitý čas, na určité časové obdobie.“ V Biblii je povedaná „Na veky a na veky,“ spojka. Ale na veky označuje len „nejaký čas.“ Ale večne znamená stále. A len to, čo malo začiatok, má koniec. Ale to, čo nemalo začiatok, nemá ani koniec. Tak Boh nemal začiatok a On nemá ani koniec.

57A tak preto, Melchisedech, ten veľký kňaz (ako človek), On nemal začiatok a On nemá koniec. A keď my, cez tú teofániu, ktorá ... My sme boli učinení na obraz Boží, prv ako bol stvorený svet. Keď sa tá teofánia stala telom a prebývala medzi nami, potom skrze Jeho smrť sme my sami prijali Jeho Ducha a nemáme koniec, máme Večný Život. Nie anjeli ale muži a ženy. Ó, keby som to len nejako mohol tak povedať, aby to moji poslucháči mohli porozumieť. Vy nikdy nebudete anjel. Boh stvoril anjelov, ale Boh stvoril človeka. A čo Boh robí je z Boha a je večné tak, ako je Boh večný. A človek je práve tak večný ako jeho Stvoriteľ, pretože bol stvorený z večnosti.

58Ale hriech má koniec, trápenie má svoj koniec. Preto nemôže existovať večné peklo. Peklo existuje, oheň a síra. To vieme, ale neexistuje večné peklo. Je len jeden druh večného života a ten patrí Bohu. Keby si mal naveky trpieť, musel by si mať večný život. Peklo má koniec, ono môže trvať miliardy rokov ale nakoniec zanikne.

59Biblia nikde nehovorí, že oni trpia večne, hovorí „ Na veky vekov.“ Jonáš si tiež myslel, že bol v bruchu veľryby na veky. Slovo na veky vyjadruje úsek alebo určitý čas, ale slovo Večne znamená nekonečne. To nemá začiatok ani koniec. To je ako prsteň, kruh, a čo sa týka nášho času, ktorý ubieha, my sme len v ... obraciame sa okolo veľkých Božích cieľov.

60Boží cieľ bol stvoriť človeka na svoj obraz, aby mal s ním obecenstvo. A On ho stvoril ako hmatateľnú bytosť. No, hriech nás doviedol na miesto skazenia, ale to vôbec nezastavilo Boží program. Priateľ, hriešnik, ak nie si dnes znovuzrodený z Ducha Božieho, niekde nastane tvoj koniec. A tvoj koniec je v chaose, v rutinách, v mukách a v trápení. Ale vy, ktorí veríte v Pána Ježiša, a tiež ste Ho prijali ako svojho osobného Spasiteľa, ste tak veční, ako je večný Boh. Nemáte koniec: „Ja im dám Večný Zoe, vlastný Boží Život a nezahynú ani vôbec neprídu na súd, ale prešli zo smrti do Života.“ To je to, čo On je. Kvôli tomu On prišiel.

61No, Ježiš vo svojom príchode, vo svojom kňazstve, neprišiel len kvôli nejakému súcitu. Veľa ľudí to tak učí, že On prišiel a povedal: „No, možno, že keď budem trpieť, budem - bude to žalostný pohľad a ľudia určite ku mne prídu.“ To je omyl, takéto niečo v Písme nie je. Lebo ešte skôr ako bol sformovaný svet, Boh poznal každú osobu, ktorá bude kedy spasená. Biblia tak hovorí. Boh nechce, aby niekto zahynul, On chce, aby všetci prišli ku pokániu. Ale súc Bohom, On to vedel skrze predvedenie.

62Pozrite sa do listu Rimanom, do 8. kapitoly. Pavel tam vyzdvihuje, hovorí o Božom vyvolení, že Ezav a Jakob, prv ako sa vôbec niektoré z tých detí narodilo, Boh povedal, že ich poznal a že Ezava nenávidel a Jakoba miloval. Prv ako niektorý z chlapcov mal príležitosť vyjadriť svoju vďačnosť. Lebo On je Boh. On vie ... On je nekonečný. Keď je On nekonečný, tak poznal každú blchu, každú muchu, každého komára, všetko čo kedykoľvek bolo na zemi. On to poznal! On je nekonečný, večný, nesmrteľný, požehnaný Boh, všemohúci, všadeprítomný, vševedúci. Neexistuje nič, o čom by On nevedel a preto On môže povedať aký bude koniec. On od začiatku vedel aký bude koniec.

63Čo je to proroctvo, to je len jeho vedomosť. On je najvyšší obhajca. On je - On je sudca. On len hovorí tomu advokátovi niečo zo svojej múdrosti. A to je vlastne proroctvo, ktoré to môže predpovedať, pretože On vie čo bude. No, to je Boh, ktorému slúžime. Nie boh histórie. Nie ako budhisti a mohamedáni a tak ďalej, ale Boh, ktorý je všadeprítomný (práve teraz) tu dnes ráno v tejto sále, práve teraz; veľký Jehova, JA SOM, ktorý samého seba sformoval do ľudskej podoby, aby zobral na seba formu hriešneho tela. Takýto On je. To je ten, ktorý ťa vykúpil. Nikde, nikdy nemôže byť niekto iný, kto to by to mohol urobiť.

64Boh nemal tam hore troch a neposlal jedného z nich, svojho Syna. To bol sám Boh, prichádza vo forme Syna. Syn má počiatok a ten Syn mal počiatok. Ako niektorí z vás, drahí katolíci, mám vašu knihu: Fakty našej viery, v ktorej sa hovorí: „Večné synovstvo Božie.“ Ako vysvetlíte to slovo? Ako tomu dáte zmysel? Ako to môže byť večné? To nie je Biblia, to je vaša kniha. Večné synovstvo, oni nemajú ... to nie je správne slovo, lebo všetko, čo je synom malo začiatok. A večnosť nemá začiatok. Tak to nie je večné synovstvo, Kristus sa stal telom a prebýval medzi nami, On mal začiatok. To nebolo žiadne večné synovstvo, večné je Božstvo, nie synovstvo. No, On prišiel, aby nás vykúpil a On nás vykúpil.

65No, Pavel, dostávame sa ku tomu, o čom verím, že pri týchto posledných lekciách ste tomu porozumeli. Budeme to znovu ešte niekedy preberať, ak Pán dá, verš za veršom.

66A teraz:

Preto zanechajúc počiatky učenia o Kristu nesme sa k dokonalosti ...

(Na tom sa ľudia potkýnajú, či nie? Nesme sa k dokonalosti) ...

a neklaďme zase základu ...

67Pozorujte toto. Zoberme toto slovo „dokonalosť.“ Viete, že je len jeden spôsob, ako zastanete v prítomnosti Božej? To je dokonalosť! Boh nemôže tolerovať nesväté veci.

68A vy zákonníci: ako sa môžete urobiť dokonalými, keď nemáte nič, čím by ste sa zdokonalili? Narodili ste sa v hriechu. Už vaše počatie bolo v hriechu. Samotná túžba po tom, aby ste tu boli, bol hriech: „Narodení v hriechu, sformovaní v neprávosti, prichádzate na svet a hovoríte klamstvo.“ Kde sa potom chcete postaviť?

69Kde sa postavíš ty, hriešnik, ktorý si povedal: „Prestanem fajčiť a pôjdem do neba?“ Kde sa postavíš ty, vlažný, skostnatelý, tak zvaný kresťan, ktorý tu pohŕdavo prechádzaš okolo a hovoríš: „No, ja patrím do cirkvi.“ Ty hriešnik! Je to tak. Ak si sa nenarodil z Ducha Božieho si stratený. Je to tak.

70Ako chceš ísť do neba? Hovoríš: „Nikdy v živote som neklamal. Ó, ten miláčik. To bol proste od začiatku anjel.“ To je klamstvo. Nestarám sa o to aký si dobrý, ty si hriešnik. A nemáš nič; nie je žiadny kňaz, žiadny biskup, žiadny kardinál, žiadny pápež ani nič iné, čo by ťa mohlo spasiť, pretože oni sú v tom istom člne, v ktorom aj ty. Za chvíľu sa ku tomu dostaneme. Proste v takom istom stave, on bol ... Pápež v Ríme sa narodil v hriechu, bol sformovaný v neprávosti, prichádza na svet a hovorí klamstvo, narodil sa zo sexuálnej žiadosti muža a ženy. Kde z takého niečoho môžeš získať spravodlivosť?

71„Dobre, jeho otec a mama sa narodili takým istým spôsobom, a oni sa narodili takým istým spôsobom a jeho stará mama a starý otec a tak ďalej.“ To je od začiatku hriech!

72Tak kto môže povedať, že toto je sväté a tamto je sväté? Je len jedna svätá vec, a to je Ježiš Kristus, Syn živého Boha, ktorý sa stal dokonalý. A od nás sa vyžaduje, aby sme boli dokonalí. A tak ako sa staneme dokonalí? Skúste to sami. Vôbec by som sa nechcel pokúsiť dostať sa do neba na základe toho, že: „Narodil som sa pred piatimi minútami a hneď teraz odchádzam zo sveta.“ Bol by som stratený! Keby som v živote nepomyslel na nič zlého, keby som v živote nepovedal žiadne zlé slovo, keby som sa nikdy nepozrel na nič zlého, ani nemyslel nič zlého ani nič, som práve tak odporný a čierny ako začmudené steny pekla. Som hriešnik.

73Mohol by som celý život byť zavretý v nejakej miestnosti, ako nejaké karmelitánske sestry alebo niečo také a nikdy nevidieť svet, zostávať tam a modliť sa celý svoj život, robiť dobre, narodiť sa ako multimilionár a dať všetko čo mám biednym. Jednako som stále hriešnik a pôjdem do pekla. Tak veru!

74Mohol by som už od kolísky vstúpiť do luteránskej cirkvi, do baptistickej, do letničnej, do presbyteriánskej a žiť verne až sto rokov pre tú cirkev a môj život by skončil a nikto by nemohol ukázať na mňa prstom a povedať, že som niekedy mal nejakú zlú myšlienku, aj tak pôjdem do pekla s takou istotou ako tu stojím.

75Ja som hriešnik. To súhlasí. Nemám nič, neexistuje vôbec žiadny spôsob ako by som mohol nájsť nejakú cenu, aby som to zaplatil. Boh požadoval smrť a keby som dal svoj vlastný život, keby som dal svoj život, ako by som potom mohol činiť pokánie, pretože človek ... prv musí byť zaplatený ten dlh. A Boh bol ten jediný, ktorý mohol položiť svoj život a znovu ho vziať. Tak On sa mohol stať hriechom a položiť svoj život a vziať ho a nazvať to „spravodlivosť“ a dlh je zaplatený. Tu to máte.

76A teraz si otvorme evanjelium Matúša asi 8. kapitolu, myslím, že je to 7. alebo 8. kapitola. Budeme vidieť čo tu Ježiš hovorí. Dobre, to je Matúš 5. kapitola a ... Ježiš káže tie blahoslavenstvá, 47. verš.

A keby ste pozdravovali iba svojich bratov, čo zvláštnejšieho činíte? Či azda nečinia toho istého i pohania?

(Dávajte pozor.)

Vy tedy buďte dokonalí, ako váš Otec, ktorý je v nebesiach, je dokonalý.

(To bolo Ježišove prikázanie.)

Vy teda buďte ...

77Ľudia hovoria: „Nikto nemôže byť dokonalý. Biblia hovorí, že nieto ani jedného, dokonalého. Tu si to protirečí.“ Naozaj? Dobre, vy nemôžete byť sami v sebe dokonalí. Ak spoliehate na to čo ste urobili, ste stratení. A tak buďte dokonalí, a to tak dokonalí, ako je Boh dokonalý.

78No:

Vy teda buďte dokonalí, ako váš Otec ... v nebesiach je dokonalý.

Preto...

79A teraz 5. kapitola ... 6. kapitola List Židom:

Preto zanechajúc počiatky učenia o Kristu nesme sa k dokonalosti ...

80A teraz ty Branhamova modlitebňa: Ó, ja viem: „My máme uzdravenia.“ To je nádherné. „Máme videnia.“ Ó, to je pekné. A máte duchovné sny a niekedy to nie sú duchovné sny. A niekedy ... snažíme sa pomôcť chudobným. Robíme čo môžeme. Ó, to je dobre, ale to nie je to o čom teraz hovoríme. Vchádzame do ďalšej fázy.

... zanechajúc ... učenia ...

81„Ó, áno, my máme učenia o Kristu, veríme, že On bol Syn Boží, že sa narodil z panny. Veríme tomu so všetkými týmito vecami.“ To je také nádherné.

82Ale zanechajúc to, poďme ďalej do dokonalosti! Ó, prajem si, aby som mal teraz hlas archanjela, aby som toto postavil na také miesto, aby ste to mohli vidieť. On teraz hovorí, „Zanechajúc všetky učenia o Kristu,“ všetkých teológov a všetky teológie ktoré poznáme, všetko o Kristovom Božstve, ako On bol Boh, ktorý sa stal telom, všetky tieto ostatné veci.

83Pavel ide ďalej, aby to tu všetko vysvetlil, za chvíľu. Čítajme to trochu, kým sa ku tomu dostaneme.

...neklaďme zase základu pokánia z mŕtvych skutkov,

... (no, veríme tomu) ...

a viery na Boha,

(veríme tomu)

A učenia o krstoch,

(Proste ako máte byť pokrstení, tomu veríme) ...

o vskladaní rúk,

... (veríme vo vskladanie rúk, či ne? Všetko toto. Samozrejme) ...

o zmŕtvychvstaní mŕtvych,

... (tomu veríme)

84Všimnite si teraz, tu vidíte, že pri slove súd je použité slovo večný. To znamená na veky. Keď Boh vypovie súd, on je na veky. Potom, nemôže byť viacej zmierenia po vynesení súdu. Teraz môžete porozumieť, prečo Boh musel zobrať svoju vlastnú - svoju vlastnú ... ako to my nazývame, svoju vlastnú medicínu. Keď On odsúdil človeka za hriech, jediný spôsob ako ho On mohol zmieriť bol ten, že On sám zaujal jeho miesto. To je jediný spôsob ako mohol byť človek zmierený - alebo ako nás mohol zmieriť, zaujať naše miesto a stať sa hriešnikom. Boh, Jehova sa stal hriešnikom a On položil svoj život.

85No, ty by si mohol položiť svoj život ako hriešnik, aby si zomrel za tú vec. Pavel povedal: „Hoci by som dal svoje telo, aby som bol upálený ako obeť, stále nič nie som,“ pretože to nebude fungovať. Vidíte, keď ty zomrieš, je s tebou koniec. Zomrieš ako hriešnik, si stratený.

86Ale Boh prišiel dole v tele a odsúdil hriech v tele tým, že sa stal hriešnym telom. Pretože On bol Večný Boh a vzkriesil svoje vlastné telo. Tak On je ten, ktorý ospravedlňuje. No: „všetky tieto veci ... Nesme sa k dokonalosti,“ povedal Pavel.

87Teraz dávajte pozor:

...o večnom súde.

...urobíme aj to, keď len dovolí Boh.

(3. verš.)

88No: „Poďme ďalej do dokonalosti.“ Ježiš povedal: „Vy tedy buďte dokonalí, ako váš Otec, ktorý je v nebesiach, je dokonalý.“ A my, každý jeden sme zavrhnutí. Bez ohľadu na to čo robíme, sme zavrhnutí. Narodili sme sa ako zavrhnutí. Tvoja matka a otec sa narodili zavrhnutí. Tvoj ... všetci tvoji predkovia sa narodili v hriechu, boli sformovaní v neprávosti. Tak ako to vôbec môžeš dosiahnuť? Ako budeš dokonalí? Keby si nikdy nič také neurobil, nikdy by si nekradol, neklamal, nikdy v živote by si nič také neurobil, stále si zavrhnutý. Bol si zavrhnutý ešte skôr ako si sa prvý krát nadýchol, bol si zavrhnutý. Je to tak. Boh ťa zavrhol ešte skôr, ako si sa prvýkrát nadýchol. Pretože si bol zavrhnutý skrze sexuálnu žiadosť tvojho otca a matky, ktorí ťa skrze svoj skutok priviedli tu na zem a Boh to na začiatku zavrhol. A ty si od začiatku zavrhnutý. Tak kde ... ? A Každý jeden človek na zemi bol zavrhnutý s tebou. Tak odkiaľ vezmeš dokonalosť?

89Dávajte pozor! Pozrime za chvíľu do 10. kapitoly Listu Židom. Dobre počúvajte. Chcem čítať kúsok z 9. kapitoly, najprv, 11. verš:

Ale keď prišiel Kristus, veľkňaz budúceho dobrého, väčším a dokonalejším stánom,

(svojím vlastným stánom, svojím telom) ...

90Vidíte, ten starý stánok ... Všimli ste si, že ten starý stánok mal vo vnútri záclonu, ktorá zakrývala archu, kde prebýval Boh? Koľkí to viete? Skutočne. No, tu ten starý ľuďmi postavený stánok, tie záclony z tých starých mŕtvych kozích koží a tak ďalej, z toho bol urobený stánok, aby skrýval prítomnosť Božiu. Koľkí viete, že tam mohol vojsť len jeden človek raz za rok? Skutočne a to bol Áron, vchádzal tam raz za rok a musel byť pomazaný. A, ó, to bola požiadavka! A v ruke musel mať oheň; a ak by tam vošiel bez toho, tak by zomrel, keby len vošiel za tú záclonu. Padol by mŕtvy. On tam musel ísť a zapaľovať tieto svietniky, a kropiť zľutovnicu (trón milosti) a to vyžadovalo krv mŕtvej náhrady, ako ... a tak Kristus musel prísť a vyplniť to.

91No ... ale Boh sa potom stal iným druhom príbytku. A tým príbytkom bol kto? Ježiš. A Boh bol v Ježišovi a On bol skrytý, ale On zmieroval svet so Sebou, skrze svoje prejavenie. Kristus zjavil Boha, povedal: „To nie ja konám tie skutky, to je môj Otec, ktorý prebýva vo mne. Ja nerobím nič sám od seba, ale čo vidím, že Otec činí. Otec vo mne mi ukazuje tieto videnia a potom robím presne to, čo mi Otec káže robiť.“ Rozumiete to? Boh bol v ľudskom tele, nie za mŕtvymi kozími kožami, ale bol živý, pohyboval sa. Boh mal ruky, Boh mal nohy, Boh mal jazyk, Boh mal oči, a to bol Kristus! To bol On.

92No, On odišiel a prišiel Duch, aby skrze Jeho smrť urobil dokonalú cirkev a priviedol cirkev do poslušnosti. A potom ten istý Duch, ktorý bol v Kristovi je v cirkvi, robí tie isté veci, ktoré robil Kristus: „Ešte chvíľu a svet ma viacej neuvidí, ale vy ma uvidíte, pretože ja budem s vami a to vo vás až do skončenia sveta.“

93A teraz počúvajte toto:

Ale Kristus sa stal veľkňazom budúceho dobrého, väčším a dokonalejším stánom, nie učineným rukou, to jest nie stánom tohoto stvorenia,

(On nebol postavený rukami. Ako sa On narodil? Z panny.)

ani

nebolo toto telo posvätené

krvou kozlov a teliat, ale jeho vlastnou krvou ...

94Viete, že krv pochádza z mužského pohlavia. A potom niekto povedal: „Ó, Ježiš bol Žid.“ On nebol Žid. „Ó, my sme spasení židovskou krvou.“ Nie, to nie je pravda. Keby sme boli spasení židovskou krvou, stále by sme boli stratení. Ježiš nebol Žid a ani pohan. On bol Boh. Boh Otec, Duch, Ten neviditeľný: „Boha nikto nikdy nevidel, ale jednorodený Otca Ho vyjadril.“ On zamanifestoval Boha, čím Boh je.

95A teraz jeho cirkev má manifestovať Boha, aby ukázala čím je Boh. Vidíte? Čo robíme? Organizujeme sa a „Ja nemám s nimi nič spoločného, to sú metodisti, to sú presbyteriáni. Nič s nimi nechcem mať, ja som baptista, ja som letničný.“ S takýmito motívmi si stratený. Tak veru!

96Kto sa môže chváliť? Kto môže niečo povedať? Pozrite sa na tú hanbu akú priniesli presbyteriáni. Pozrite sa na tú hanbu, na baptistov. Pozrite sa na tú hanbu, na katolíkov. Pozrite sa na tú hanbu, na letničných, nazarénov, pútnikov svätosti. Pozrite sa na tých ostatných. Ale, vyzývam vás, aby ste skúsili vytknúť čo len jednu vec Jemu! Amen. Skúste niečo nájsť, keď Všemohúci Boh povedal: „Toto je môj milovaný Syn, v ktorom sa mi zaľúbilo prebývať, jeho počúvajte.“ Tu Ho máte, to je ten dokonalý.

97No, čítajme teraz trochu ďalej:

ani nie krvou kozlov a teliat, ale svojou vlastnou krvou vošiel raz navždy do svätyne, vynajdúc večné vykúpenie

(rozumiete to?) ...

večné vykúpenie

pre nás.

98Nie že dnes som vykúpený a potom na budúci týždeň, keď sa začne evanjelizácia, budem znovu vykúpený a potom, ó, odpadáme a znovu budeme vykúpení. Vy ste vykúpení raz navždy. Tak to je. Nie znovu vykúpený, vykúpený, vykúpený. Večné vykúpenie! „Ten kto počuje moje slová a verí tomu, ktorý ma poslal, má Večný Život a nepríde na súd, ale prešiel (minulý čas) ... prešiel zo smrti do života.“ (Pretože sa triasol? Pretože bol pokrstený určitým spôsobom? Pretože mal na ruke krv?) „Pretože uveril v jednorodeného Syna Božieho!“ Tak máme Večné vykúpenie.

99Počúvajte teraz:

Lebo jestli krv kozlov a býkov a popol jalovice, kropiaci zobecnených, poškvrnených, posväcuje na čistotu tela

o koľko viacej krv Kristova, ktorý skrze večného Ducha obetoval sám seba bezvadného Bohu, očistí vaše svedomie od mŕtvych skutkov, aby ste svätoslúžili živému Bohu?

(Prešiel zo smrti do života.)

100Prečo sa staráte o to, čo si myslí svet? Prečo sa staráte o to, čo si myslia vaši susedia? Naše svedomie zomrelo a sme obnovení a znovuzrodení skrze Ducha Božieho, aby sme slúžili pravému a živému Bohu. Tu to máte.

101Preskočme teraz do 10. verša ... či do 10. kapitoly, hneď na druhej strane:

... zákon majúc iba tôňu budúceho dobrého, nie sám obraz veci, nemôže nikdy obeťami, tými istými každého roku, ktoré ustavične donášajú, z-d-o-k-o-n-a- l-i-ť tých, ktorí prichádzajú.

(z-d-o-k-o-n-a-l-i-ť, to je tá dokonalosť)

... zanechajúc počiatky učenia o Kristu nesme sa k dokonalosti, ...

vy teda buďte dokonalí, ako váš Otec ... v nebesiach je dokonalý.

102Zákon majúc iba tôňu budúceho dobrého, všetky nariadenia a umývania a ... všetky tie ostatné veci, ktoré mali, nikdy nemohli učiniť človeka dokonalým. A Boh jednako vyžaduje dokonalosť.

103To že vstúpite do nazarénskej cirkvi, to vás neurobí dokonalými. To, že vstúpite do baptistickej cirkvi, letničnej cirkvi, či do akejkoľvek, to vás neurobí dokonalými. To že si dobrý, čestný človek, to ťa neurobí dokonalým. Svojimi zásluhami nemôžeš nič dosiahnuť. To nemá nič spoločného s tvojimi zásluhami, si stratený. Ty povieš: „No, dodržiavam zákon. Dodržiavam sabat. Dodržiavam toto, všetky nariadenia Božie. Robím toto.“

104Pavel povedal: „Odložme to teraz všetko nabok.“

105„To je všetko dobré, ale budeme robiť toto. Budeme krstiť ľudí, a budeme klásť na nich ruky, aby boli uzdravení a tak ďalej.“

106Mohli by sme to zobrať verš za veršom, každú z týchto vecí. Krst, veríme tomu: „Jedna nádej, jeden Pán, jedna viera, jeden krst.“ Veríme, že je krst. Veríme vo vzkriesenie mŕtvych. Samozrejme. Veríme, že Ježiš zomrel a znovu vstal. Veríme tomu. Klásť ruky na chorých, to je vlastne povedané: „Uverivších budú nasledovať tieto znamenia. Keď na chorých budú klásť ruky, budú uzdravení.“ Veríme tomu. Ale čo je to? Pavel povedal: „To všetko sú mŕtve skutky!“ To je niečo, čo vy robíte. A teraz poďme ďalej ku dokonalosti. Ó!

107Chodíme do tejto modlitebne, nie do jej základov. Do samotnej modlitebne. To je základ: zákon a spravodlivosť a pripojenie sa do zboru a dať sa pokrstiť a vskladať ruky. To sú všetko cirkevné nariadenia, ale teraz poďme do dokonalosti. A je len jeden, ktorý je dokonalý. To je Ježiš.

108Ako sa do Neho dostaneme? „Skrze metodistov?“ Nie! „Skrze letničných?“ Nie! „Skrze baptistov?“ Nie! „Skrze nejakú cirkev?“ Nie! „Skrze rímskokatolícku?“ Nie!

109Ako sa do Toho dostaneme? Rimanom 8:1.

A tak teraz už nieto nijakého odsúdenia tým, ktorí sú v Kristovi, ktorí nechodia podľa vecí tohoto sveta, podľa tela, ale podľa Ducha.

(Ktorí nevenujú pozornosť tomu, čo hovorí svet.)

110Ešte aj keď si chorý a doktor ti povie, že zomrieš, nevenuješ tomu pozornosť, ani trochu ťa to netrápi.

111Ak ľudia hovoria: „Musíš sa stať katolíkom, aby si bol spasený, alebo presbyteriánom, alebo musíš robiť toto.“ Vôbec si to nevšímaš. A tak nieto nijakého odsúdenia tým, ktorí sú v Kristovi Ježišovi, ktorí nechodia podľa tela (podľa vecí, ktoré vidia). Všetko čo vidíte svojimi očami, je zemské.

112Ale sú veci, ktoré vidíte svojím duchom, skrze Slovo, Slovo je Božie zrkadlo, ktoré odzrkadľuje čo je On a čo si ty. Haleluja! Ono ti hovorí ... Toto je jediná kniha na svete, ktorá ti hovorí odkiaľ pochádzaš, kto si a kde ideš. Ukážte mi nejakú stranu akejkoľvek literatúry ... so všetkou tou vedou a so všetkým, každú dobrú knihu, ktorá bola napísaná, žiadna z nich ti to nemôže povedať. To je Božie zrkadlo, ktoré ukazuje, čo je On a čo si ty. Potom medzi tým je krvavá stopa, ktorá ti ukazuje, čo môžeš byť, ak sa chceš tak rozhodnúť. Tu to máte: „Skrze jedného Ducha.“

113No, 1. Korinťanom 12. Ako sa dostaneme do toho Tela? „Cez potrasenie rúk?“ Nie! „Vstúpením do cirkvi?“ Nie! „Tým, že sa dáme pokrstiť dozadu, alebo dopredu? V mene Otca, Syna a Ducha Svätého? V mene Ježiša Krista? V mene Ruže Sáronskej, Ľalie z údolia, Rannej Hviezdy? Alebo v čokoľvek chcete? To s tým nemá nič spoločného, len uspokojenie dobrého svedomia voči Bohu. A to sa ešte hádame, nemáme jasno a argumentujeme, rozdeľujeme sa a robíme rozdiely. Je to tak. Ale to všetko sú mŕtve skutky! Ideme do dokonalosti.

114To sú veci, ktoré som ja urobil. Pokrstil ťa nejaký kazateľ. Či ťa pokrstil tvárou dopredu alebo dozadu alebo trikrát, štyrikrát, alebo raz, alebo ako to urobil, to s tým nemá nič spoločného. Ty si aj tak pokrstený len do obecenstva tej cirkvi, dokazuješ tej cirkvi, že veríš v Kristovu smrť, pohreb a vzkriesenie. Klásť ruky na chorých, aby boli uzdravení, to je pekné. Ale to je všetko telesné a to telo znovu zomrie s takou istotou ako že žiješ. Ono znovu zomrie. No odložme nabok všetky tieto veci a poďme do dokonalosti.

115Ako vojdeme do dokonalosti To je to, čo chceme vedieť. Kristus je dokonalý: „Boh položil na Neho neprávosť všetkých nás. On bol ranený pre naše prestúpenia, zdrtený pre naše neprávosti; kázeň nášho pokoja bola zložená na neho a jeho sinavicou sme uzdravení.“ To je to Telo, do ktorého sa chceme dostať. To je to Telo. Prečo? Ak si v tom Tele, nikdy neprídeš na súd, nikdy neokúsiš smrť. Oslobodený si od všetkej smrti, súdu, hriechu a všetkého ďalšieho, keď sa nachádzaš v tom Tele.

116„Kazateľ, ako sa do Neho dostaneme? Tým, že sa pripojíš ku tomuto zboru?“ To si ešte stále stratený. Ku nemu sa aj tak nemôžeš pripojiť, pretože nemáme žiadnu členskú knihu. „Ako sa do Neho dostaneme? Tým, že sa pripojíme ku nejakému zboru?“ Vôbec nie! „Ako sa do Neho dostaneme?“ Tým, že si sa do Neho narodil.

1171. Korinťanom 12:

Lebo i v jednom Duchu my všetci sme pokrstení v jedno telo...

118Skrze krst Duchom Svätým sme pokrstení do toho Tela a slobodní od hriechu. Boh vás už viacej nevidí, On vidí len Krista. A keď si v tom Tele, Boh to Telo nemôže odsúdiť. On ho už odsúdil. On vzal na Seba náš súd a pozval nás dovnútra. A skrze vieru, skrze milosť, ideme a prijímame svoje odpustenie. A Duch Svätý nás privádza do obecenstva s Ním. A už viacej nechodíme podľa vecí tohoto sveta, ale chodíme v Duchu. Sme oživení, prišlo ku nám Slovo. On zomrel namiesto mňa. A ja som oživený. Tu som, ktorý som bol predtým mŕtvy v hriechu a v previneniach, bol som oživený. Mojou jedinou túžbou je slúžiť Jemu. On je mojou jedinou láskou. Všetky svoje kroky chcem robiť v Jeho mene. Alebo kdekoľvek idem, čokoľvek robím, oslavujem Jeho. Či na poľovačke či pri chytaní rýb či pri hre s loptou či ... keď robím čokoľvek, musí to byť „Kristus vo mne“ v takom živote, že to až vyvolá v ľuďoch túžbu, aby tiež boli takí. Nie klebety, nie ohováranie za chrbtom a hádky ohľadne vašich cirkví. Rozumiete? „Skrze jedného Ducha sme pokrstení do toho Tela. A keď uvidím krv preskočím vás.“

119Počúvajte. Prečítajme tu ešte trochu ďalej, prosím.

... nemôže nikdy ... zdokonaliť tých, ktorí prichádzajú.

Lebo

... (2. verš, 10. kapitola)

Lebo či by ich už neboli prestali donášať?

120Keby to mohlo učiniť človeka dokonalým a Boh vyžaduje dokonalosť ... Keby dodržiavanie zákona a vykonávanie všetkých prikázaní ťa učinilo dokonalým, tak potom nič iné nie je potrebné, ty si sa už stal dokonalý. Pretože keď si dokonalý, si večný. Pretože jedine Boh je večný a jedine Boh je dokonalý. A jediný spôsob ako môžeš byť večný je ten, že sa staneš časťou Boha.

...raz očistení, nemali nijakého svedomia hriechov.

(čo?)...

ktorí slúžia, raz očistení ... nemali nijakého svedomia

... (ak si píšete, v preklade je to „túžba“)...

ktorý svätoslúžia, raz očistení, nemajú už viac

hriešnu túžbu.

121 Ak ten veriaci bol raz očistený ... Teraz vstanete a poviete: „Ó, haleluja, minulý večer som bol spasený ale som ... No dobre, chvála Bohu, ona spravila, že som odpadol. Haleluja, jedného dňa budem znovu spasený.“ Ty biedny, nevyučený analfabet. To tak vôbec nie je. „Ten veriaci, ktorý bol raz očistený, nemá viacej hriešne svedomie.“ Biblia hovorí ...

122Počúvajte za chvíľu, keď to budeme čítať.

Ale v nich leží upomienka na hriechy rok po roku.

123A teraz preskočíme do 8. verša, aby sme ušetrili čas, to je to ku čomu sa chcem dostať.

Keď tu vyššie hovorí: Obetí a posvätného daru a zápalných obetí ... za hriech si nechcel ani si v nich nemal záľuby, v obetiach, ktoré sa donášajú podľa zákona,

1249. verš:

potom riekol: Hľa, idem činiť, ó, Bože tvoju vôľu. Ruší prvé

(zákon)

, aby postavil druhé.

125Prajem si, aby sme mali čas a zastavili sa pri tom. Kým si presbyterián alebo letniční alebo baptista alebo metodista, On nemôže s tebou nič urobiť. On to prv musí všetko odstrániť. Rozumieš? Aby mohol ustanoviť to druhé. Kým hovoríš: „No, ja som metodista.“ Nemám nič proti metodistom, ani baptistom, ani letničným. Ale brat, tu sa o tom nehovorí. Musíš ísť do dokonalosti, to znamená do Krista.

126Všimnite si teraz toto, ešte chvíľku.

v ktorej vôli sme posvätení donesenou obeťou Ježiša Krista, raz navždy.

(ó?)

127Čítajme ešte trochu ďalej. A držte to, nech to do vás vsiakne, kým to čítame („raz navždy“)

A každý kňaz stojí svätoslúžiac deň ako deň a často donáša tie isté obete, ktoré nemôžu nikdy sňať hriechy.

Ale on

... (ste pripravení? Máte teraz rozopnutú vestu, aby to neodskočilo, aby to išlo rovno do srdca?)

Ale on

... (kto? nie Rímsky pápež, nie biskup metodistickej cirkvi, ani žiadnej inej cirkvi.)

Ale on, Kristus, donesúc jednu bitnú obeť za hriechy navždy sa posadil po pravici Božej

A teraz už len očakáva, až budú jeho nepriatelia položení za podnož jeho nôh.

(Dávajte pozor! Tu to je.)

Lebo jednou obeťou z-d-o-k-o-n-a-l-i-l

... On ich urobil dokonalými ... (Do ďalšieho prebudenia? Čo je tu povedané?) ...

zdokonalil navždy tých, ktorí sa posväcujú.

(rozumiete tomu? „Nesme sa k dokonalosti!“)

128No vy ľudia svätosti hovoríte: „Ó, áno, my veríme v svätosť. Haleluja, my veríme v posvätenie.“ Ale prijímate svoje vlastné posvätenie. Vy len prestanete robiť toto a prestanete robiť tamto, vy viete, že to nemáte robiť. Kým Kristus neotvoril dvere a neoživil to pre vaše srdce, ... a vy sa stanete miestom, kde hriech je mŕtvy a túžba, so všetkým tým je koniec. Potom On odstraňuje nabok vašu vlastnú spravodlivosť a môže ustanoviť vo vás seba samého. A to je Kristus, Syn Boží vo vás, nádej chvály.

129„Nesme sa k dokonalosti.“ Ako môžeme byť dokonalí? Skrze Kristovu smrť; nie skrze to, že vstúpime do cirkvi, nie skrze naše dobré skutky, ktoré robíme (to je všetko dobre), nie preto, že sme boli pokrstení takto alebo tak, nie preto, že sme boli uzdravení, keď na nás položili ruky, ani kvôli ničomu inému. „Veríme v smrť, pohreb a vo vzkriesenie.“

130Pavel povedal: „Hoci by som hovoril jazykmi ľudskými aj anjelskými (to sú jazyky, ktorým možno rozumieť a jazyky ktorým nemožno rozumieť, musia byť vykladané), nič nie som. Hoci by som mal dar známosti a rozumel by som všetku múdrosť Božiu (vysvetlil Bibliu od ... všetko v nej dal do súvislosti), „Nič nie som.“ V takom prípade nestojí za veľa chodiť do školy, však? - aby ste sa naučili Bibliu. „Hoci by som mal vieru, že by som mohol vrchy prenášať ...“ Kampane s uzdravovaním potom veľa neznamenajú, však? „Ničím nie som, hoci by som vydal svoje telo, aby som bol upálený ako obeť.“

131„Ó,“ ľudia hovoria, „to je nábožný človek.“

132„Ale on ničím nie je,“ povedal Pavel, „ešte nie je ničím.“

133„Lebo kde sú jazyky, oni ustanú, kde sú proroctvá, budú zmarené; tam kde sú všetky tieto ostatné veci, to ustane. Ale keď príde to čo je dokonalé, vtedy to sčiastky bude zmarené.“ Vidíte, to je dokonalé. Čo je dokonalé? Láska! Čo je to láska? Boh! Dajme nabok všetky tieto drobné mŕtve skutky a nariadenia a poďme ďalej do dokonalosti. Vidíte to? My sme zdokonalení skrze Krista. Ako sa do toho dostaneme? Skrze krst Duchom Svätým!

134„No dobre, čo sa deje?“ Prešiel si zo smrti do života.

135Dobre, či sa pri tom trasiem? Skáčem? Robím to ...?“ Nemusíš robiť nič. Ty si to už urobil. Boh ťa preniesol zo smrti do života a si živý. Dokazuje to potom ovocie tvojho života.

136Mnohí z vás metodistov a nazerénov kričali, ako len vládali a kradli kukuricu na cudzom poli. Je to tak, a robili všetko čo len mohli.

137Mnohí z vás letničných hovorili v jazykoch, ako keď sa sype hrach na suchú kravskú kožu, skutočne, a len čo vyšli von, behali s cudzou ženou a robili všetky možné veci. Brat, to nie je to.

138Nesnažte sa mať žiadnu senzáciu ani nič také čo by zastúpilo miesto Ducha Svätého. Keď prichádza znovuzrodenie, si premenený. Nemusíš robiť nič, aby si to dokázal, tvoj život to dokazuje. Ako chodíš, tvoja láska, pokoj, trpezlivosť, krotkosť, pokora, zhovievavosť, to je to čím si. A celý svet vidí v tebe odzrkadlenie Ježiša Krista.

139No, hovorenie v jazykoch, vykrikovanie, to sú len prejavy, ktoré nasledujú tento druh života. A vy môžete zobrať a napodobniť tieto prejavy a pri tom vôbec nemať ten život. Vidíme to. Koľkí viete, že je to pravda? Skutočne to vidíte. Ó, vidíte to všade okolo seba.

140Tak, nie je nič o čom by ste mohli povedať, že to je dôkaz Ducha Svätého, okrem života, ktorý žijete. Keď chcete hovoriť v jazykoch, to je úplne v poriadku, ak žijete takým životom, ktorý za tým stojí. To je v poriadku. A keď chcete kričať, dobre, to je dobre. Ja tiež kričím, niekedy som taký šťastný, že len ťažko udržím topánky na nohách, chcel by som z nich vyskočiť. A to je úžasné. Verím v niečo také.

141Vídam videnia, uzdravenia chorých, vzkriesenie mŕtvych. Keď tam ležia a doktori odchádzajú a hovoria: „Je s nimi koniec, zomreli.“ ležia tam niekoľko hodín a Duch Svätý prichádza rovno dole a ukazuje videnie, choď tam a zobuď toho človeka. Videl som uzdravenie hluchých, nemých, slepých, videl som ako chromí chodili. To ne... To boli len prejavy.

142Brat, dávno predtým, ešte skôr ako bol svet ... ako mal svoje základy; Boh sa skrze svoju večnú milosť pozrel dole a skrze predzvedenie videl teba aj mňa. On vedel, v ktorom veku tu budeme žiť, On vedel akí budeme. A tak skrze vyvolenie nás vybral pred založením sveta, aby sme boli s Ním bez poškvrny.

143No, keď nás On vybral pred založením sveta, aby sme boli v Ňom bez poškvrny a my sme sa narodili celí poškvrnení a nič iné nemohlo ... nič nás nemohlo očistiť, ako budeme bez ... ako budeme bez poškvrny? On poslal svojho jednorodeného Syna, aby každý, kto verí v Neho nemal koniec života, ale mal Večný Život, aby nikdy nezahynul, ale mal Večný Život. Potom, keď vchádzame do Neho, skrze vieru, z milosti sme spasení, vďaka tomu, že nás Duch Svätý zavolal.

144Prv ako bolo na tejto zemi nejaké telo, ležali tu vaše telá. Telo je zložené z vápnika, horčíka, vlhkosti kozmického svetla, z olejov a tak ďalej, zo šestnástich prvkov. A Duch Svätý sa začal vznášať nad zemou, akoby si ju nahováral. A keď to robil, prvé ako viete, vyrástol malý veľkonočný kvietok. Potom On vyviedol nejakú trávu a nejakých vtákov a po nejakom čase sa objavil človek.

145No, On neurobil ženu z prachu zeme. Ona už od začiatku bola v mužovi, muž a žena sú jedno. Tak On zobral z Adamovho boku rebro a urobil ženu, pomocníčku pre neho a potom prišiel hriech.

146Potom keď prišiel hriech ... Boh nebude porazený bez ohľadu na to, čo sa deje. On nebude nikdy porazený. Potom ženy začali rodiť na zem ľudí. A Boh, skrze večnú milosť, videl kto bude spasený a On ťa zavolal: „Nikto nemôže prísť ku mne, keby ho nezavolal prv môj Otec. Nie ten kto chce ani ten kto beží, ale Boh ktorý sa zmilováva.“

147Vy hovoríte: „No, ja som hľadal Boha! Ja som hľadal Boha!“ Nie ty si Ho nehľadal! Boh hľadal teba. Tak to bolo na počiatku.

148Nie Adam hovoril: „Ó Otče, Otče, ja som zhrešil. Kde si?“

149Otec hovoril: Ó, Adam, Adam, kde si?“ Taká je povaha človeka. Taká je náklonnosť človeka. To je to, z čoho on je.

150„A nikto nemôže prísť ku mne, keby ho nepotiahol Otec. A všetkých, ktorých mi Otec dáva ...“ Haleluja! „Všetkým, ktorí prídu, dám Večný Život a vzbudím ich v posledný deň.“ Aké požehnané ... čo za požehnané zasľúbenie Nebeského Boha. Dnes večer prichádzame ku tomu, kde On prisahá na seba samého, nieto nikoho väčšieho. Prisaháte na niekoho väčšieho od seba. Nieto nikoho väčšieho, tak Boh prisahal na seba samého. Prichádzame ku tomu: ako to On urobil a keď to urobil a prisahal na seba samého, že nás vzbudí a urobí nás svojím vlastným dedičstvom.

151Ó, ako dokonale a pevne môžeme stáť dnes ráno. Ako sa môžete pozrieť, keď vám smrť hľadí rovno do tváre, môžete povedať ako Pavel: „Smrť, kde je tvoj osteň? Hrob, kde je tvoje víťazstvo? Ale vďaka Bohu, ktorý nám dáva víťazstvo skrze nášho Pána Ježiša Krista.“ Tu to máte.

152Prečo? „Ó, ty si urobil to a to.“

153„Viem to, ale som prikrytý Jeho krvou!“ Haleluja!

154„Skrze jedného Ducha sme všetci pokrstení v jedno telo.“ Vy metodisti, baptisti, presbyteriáni, čokoľvek ste, boli sme pokrstení do jedného tela. A máme obecenstvo a sme obyvateľmi Božieho kráľovstva, vyznávame, že nie sme z tohoto sveta.

155Moja dcérka prišla nedávno a povedala: „Ocko, toto dievča urobilo to a to a oni urobili to a to a my sme išli do vnútra a urobili sme to a to.“ Povedal som ... Povedala: „Prečo to my nerobíme?“

156Povedal som: „Moja drahá, my nie sme z tohoto sveta. Tí ľudia si žijú na svojom svete.“

157Ona povedala: „Či nechodíme všetci po tej istej zemi.“

158Povedal som: „Zo sveta, drahá. Nie sme z tých ľudí.“

159Biblia povedala: „Vyjdite z nich, oddeľte sa,“ povedal Boh. Vidíte? Nie ste z nich. A keď vojde do vás tá nová prirodzenosť, nemusíte byť vyťahovaní, nechcete ísť naspäť ako Lotova žena. Narodili ste sa vonku, pomimo toho. A ste v inej dimenzii. A vo vašich očiach sú to smeti. A táto veľká, báječná Amerika, v ktorej žijeme sa stala jedným veľkým chaosom. Všetko je len žiadosť a ženy. A ženy, tak ako sa obliekajú, muži ako sa správajú a to čo robia a potom ešte hovoria, že sú kresťania.

160Napríklad tento Elvis Presley išiel a vstúpil teraz do letničnej cirkvi, pretože tam ... Judáš dostal tridsať strieborných, Elvis dostal autopark kadilakov a - a niekoľko miliónov dolárov za to, že predal svoje prvorodenstvo. Arthur Godfrey! Pozrite sa na to!

161Pozrite sa na Jimmy Osborna, tam v Louisville s tým boogie - woogie, rock ‘n‘ roll, s tou vyloženou hlúposťou a špinavosťou. A v nedeľu ráno berie Bibliu a stojí na pódiu a káže. Aká hanba! Niet divu, že Biblia hovorí: „Všetky stoly sú plné vývratku.“

162Žijeme v strašnom čase. A ľudia hovoria: „Ó, oni sú veľmi nábožní.“ Och. Či nevieš, že diabol je nábožný? Neviete, že Kain bol tak isto nábožný ako Ábel? Ale nemal zjavenie. To je to, on nemal zjavenie. Áno, všetci chodíme do cirkvi, ale niektorí majú život, to sú tí, ktorí majú zjavenie Ježiša Krista vo svojom srdci. Nie skrze trasenie sa, vyskakovanie, nie skrze pripojenie sa do cirkvi, ale skrze zjavenie. Boh im to zjavil.

163Pozrite sa, čo povedal: „Čo hovoria ľudia, že kto som Ja, Syn človeka?“

164„Niektorí hovoria, že si prorok. Niektorí, že si Eliáš. Niektorí ..“

On povedal: „Ale čo vy hovoríte?“

165Peter povedal: „Ty si Kristus, Syn živého Boha.“ To nebolo z jeho úst.

166On povedal: „Blahoslavený si Šimon, syn Jonášov, lebo telo a krv ti toto nezjavilo. Nenaučil si sa to v nejakej Biblickej etike, alebo na nejakom teologickom seminári. Požehnaný si, lebo telo a krv ti toto nezjavili, ale ti to zjavil môj Otec, ktorý je v nebesiach. A na tejto skale postavím svoju cirkev a brány pekelné ju nepremôžu.“

167Ak si dnes ráno kresťan pretože patríš do nejakej cirkvi, si stratený. Ak si kresťan pretože si prešiel zo smrti do života, si slobodný od súdu; v Kristovi sa stávaš dokonalý na celý čas. Boh nemôže vidieť na tebe ani jednu vec ... Ty hovoríš: „Či spravím ešte niekedy chybu?“ Samozrejme, ale nerobíš to úmyselne.

168Teraz ku tomu prichádzame, ešte chvíľu: „Lebo keď úmyselne hrešíme po prijatí známosti pravdy, nepozostáva už viacej obeti za hriech.“ Dostaneme sa ku tomu dnes večer, lebo teraz je už trochu neskoro.

169Prečítajme z tohoto ešte niekoľko veršov, a tak sa môžeme cítiť lepšie, že sme prebrali trochu viacej. Dobre, začneme hneď od toho dnes večer? 4. verš, počúvajte toto:

Lebo je nemožné tých, ktorí už raz boli osvietení a ochutnali moci ... nebeského daru a stali sa účastnými Svätého Ducha

a ochutnali dobré slovo Božie a rôzne moci budúceho veku,

keby odpadli zase obnoviť ku pokániu, ...

Vidíte, a prenesieme to do 10. kapitoly Židom, tam i tam, aby ste videli čo toto znamená.

170Priatelia, poďme ďalej do dokonalosti. Máme ... nie sme ... Nemáme dnes výhovorku. Nemôžeme sa vôbec na nič vyhovoriť. Nebeský Boh sa zjavil v týchto posledných dňoch a robí presne tie isté veci, ktoré robil vtedy, keď tu bol predtým, keď tu bol na zemi. On je potvrdený. Keď prechádzame cez túto Bibliu a vy ... trieda, vy toto viete, že sme zobrali zázrak za zázrakom a znak za znakom a div za divom, to čo On robil s tými deťmi na púšti, tie veci a znamenia, ktoré On robil. Tie veci, ktoré On robil, keď bol tu na zemi, zamanifestovaný v tele a presne tie isté veci sa dejú dnes, rovno tu medzi nami. Tu je Slovo, ktoré to potvrdzuje. Tu je to, čo hovorí, že to je pravda, ukazuje, že je to správne. Tu je Duch Boží a robí to isté, a tak sme bez výhovorky.

Modlime sa:

171Nebeský Otče, keď vidíme, že máme taký veľký oblak svedkov okolo seba odložme nabok každé slovo, každú vec, všetko zlé, každé zlé slovo, každé zlé vypovedané slovo, každú myšlienku a s trpezlivosťou bežme pred nami ležiaci beh o závod, hľadiac na pôvodcu a dokonávateľa našej viery, na Pána Ježiša Krista. Ó nech je požehnané Jeho nevystihnuteľné a sväté Meno! To ako On prišiel na zem, aby vykúpil upadnutého človeka a aby ich priviedol naspäť do obecenstva s Pánom Bohom. A my ti za to ďakujeme. A teraz skrze Jeho milosť ... Nie my sme si Ho vybrali, ale On si vybral nás. On povedal: „Nie vy ste si ma vybrali, ale ja som si vybral vás.“ Kedy? „Pred založením sveta.“

172A, drahý Bože, ak tu dnes ráno sedí niekto, kto možno roky a roky toto odkladal, ale na jeho srdce nepretržite niečo jemne klepe. Možno sa pripojili do nejakej cirkvi a myslia si: „No, to bude v poriadku.“ Otče, skutočne Písmo nám to dnes ráno jasne vysvetlilo, že sa nemôžete skrývať za cirkvou a byť spravodliví. Hoci by ste boli dobrí, neklamali by ste, nekradli, ani by ste nerobili nič zlého, ani tak nie ste spravodliví.

173Je len jedna spravodlivosť, ktorú máme, nie naša vlastná, ale Jeho spravodlivosť. On nás dokonale spasil. A preto, keď sme v Ňom, Boh nevidí naše chyby. Keď robíme čokoľvek zlé, je v nás duch, ktorý kričí: „Ó, Otče, odpusť mi!“ Potom to Boh nevidí. A to je ... Sme privedení do obecenstva a milosti s Ním. Sprav to Pane, keď končíme toto zhromaždenie v Kristovom mene. Amen.

174Ešte chvíľu, chcel by som sa vás opýtať ... Nezáleží na tom čo robíš, si stratený. Počúvajte toto. Pred nedávnom ... Možno že som to už hovoril.

Poviem vám také malé prežitie, ktoré som mal.

175 Bol som hore v Tolledo, v Ohio. Bol som tam na evanjelizácii a mal som tam zhromaždenie. A bolo tam veľa ľudí a tie hotely boli plné, tak ma zobrali pomimo mesta a bol som tam ubytovaný v malom motely.

176Jedávali sme v malej dunkardovej reštaurácii, bolo to nádherné miesto. Tie panie tam vyzerali ako kresťanky a sväté a bolo tam čisto a skutočne pekne. Prišla nedeľa a ja som bol hladný. Trochu som sa postil a chcel som ísť na druhú stranu ulice do inej obyčajnej malej ... neďaleko za rohom bola ... obyčajný americký bufet, kde sa dalo najesť. Také malé ... malá miestnosť, kaviareň, otvorená celú noc.

177Keď som tam vtedy v nedeľu vošiel, okolo druhej popoludní, predtým ako som išiel popoludní kázať, tak to so mnou zatriaslo, že som nevedel čo mám robiť. Vošiel som tam a prvé, čo som si všimol bola mladá pani okolo šestnásť, osemnásť ročná (nejaká otcova dcéruška a nejaká mamina dcéruška), stála tam vzadu s nejakým chlapcom, ktorý ju objímal okolo bokou. V rohu sedela skupinka mládeže.

178Počul som zvuk nejakého automatu na peniaze. A pozrel som sa a tam stál policajt objímal okolo pásu nejakú ženu a hral na automate. No, viete, že hazardné hry a hracie automaty sú v Ohio nelegálne, vy z rodiny Buckeye, ktorí ste tu. A vy viete, že to je nelegálne. A tu bol predstaviteľ zákona a hral na automate. Nejaký muž v mojom veku, možno ženatý, skupina detí, možno ich starý otec. Policajt, cestná hliadka, ktorý hral na automate. Bola tam tá mladá ... Čo urobila tá mládež? Čo urobil tento?

179Stál som tam. A nikto si ma nevšimol, keď som tam vošiel, boli príliš zaneprázdnení, polovica z nich bola opitá. A tak som sa pozeral. Počul som ako niekto povedal: „Myslíš, že dážď tej rebarbore uškodí?“ A pozrel som sa tam a sedela tam nejaká pani, stará pani, skutočne ... okolo šesťdesiat päť- sedemdesiat ročná. A tá biedna pani ... Nikomu nevyčítam, že chce vyzerať čo najlepšie, ale keď ona ... Ona sa vystrojila ... Prefarbila si vlasy na modro, vyložene na modro a všetky ostrihané a prefarbené na modro. A na tvári mala hrubú vrstvu manikúry, alebo ako sa to nazýva, a veľké škvrny. A na sebe mala kratučké šortky a chuderka bola taká zvráskavená, že ochabnuté svalstvo, mäso na nohách jej takto viselo. A bola opitá. Sedela tam s nejakým starým chlapom, hoci bolo leto, mal na sebe starý, vyšedivený, vojenský plášť, alebo olivovo hnedý a takto mu to viselo a okolo krku mal veľký šál. Dvaja sedeli s touto biednou starou ženou a obaja boli opití.

180Stál som tam a díval som sa dookola. Povedal som: „Bože, ako to Ty môžeš zniesť? Čo - čo ... ako sa Ty dívaš na niečo takéto? Keď to vo mne (a ja som hriešnik spasený z milosti) vyvoláva také myšlienky, ako sa Ty na to môžeš dívať? To vyzerá tak, že takéto niečo by si mal zmiesť z povrchu zeme. Či moja malá Rebeka a Sára bude musieť vyrastať pod vplyvom niečoho takéhoto? Či moje dve malé dcérky sa musia stretnúť s tým tak zvaným populárnym svetom, aký je dnes, kde sa ľudia takto správajú? Bože, ako ja môžem vôbec ... čo môžem robiť?“ Samozrejme, to je Jeho milosť. Ak tí ľudia boli určení do večného života, tak do neho prídu, ak neboli, tak neprídu. To ja neviem. To záleží od Boha. Ja budem robiť svoj diel.

181Myslel som: „Bože, ako to môžeš zniesť? Ty si taký svätý, že sa mi zdá, že by si mal takéto niečo zmiesť z povrchu zeme.“ Povedal som: „Pozri sa na túto biednu starkú, ktorá tu sedí. Pozri sa tam na to mladé dievča. A tam stojí žena, možno okolo dvadsať päť ročná. A ten policajt ju objíma okolo pásu a hrá na automate. A to je predstaviteľ zákona. Tento národ je už skazený. Materinstvo stratilo svoju dôstojnosť. Starší už nie sú dobrým príkladom. Tam sedí mladé dievča, tiež je skazené. Pozri sa na tých chlapcov, mali by byť niekde v zbore.“

182A myslel som si: „Ó, Bože, čo ja môžem robiť? A som tu v tomto meste a kričím z celého svojho srdca a oni si to nevšímajú a chodia si akoby boli ...“ A rozmýšľal som: „Bože ...“

183No, potom mi prišlo na myseľ: „Ak som ich nepovolal, ako môžu prísť? Všetci, ktorých mi dal Otec prídu. Máte oči a nevidíte, máte uši a nepočujete.“

184Pomyslel som si: „No, keby prišiel do mesta prezident miesto evanjelizácie, každý by tam prišiel. Ó, skutočne, to je svetské.“

185Potom som začal rozmýšľať: „Dobre, Boh, ako ... Prečo jednoducho ... No, začni a pošli Ježiša a skončime s tým. Prečo jednoducho s tým všetkým neskončíš a nezbavíš sa toho?“

186Vtedy som uvidel, že sa predo mnou niečo pohybuje. Vyzeralo to ako malý vír, ktorý sa takto otáča. Pozoroval som to a videl som zemeguľu, ako sa krúti dookola. Díval som sa na ňu a videl som, že je niečím postrekovaná. Pozrel som sa a to bola rozprášená červená, šarlátová krv. Okolo po celej zemi, ako keď sa krúti vír, ako kométa a to robilo okolo takýto vír. A pozrel som sa na tento vír a rovno nad tým som videl vo videní Ježiša. Díval sa dole. A videl som seba, ako stojím tu dole na zemi a robím veci, ktoré by som nemal robiť. A zakaždým, keď som zhrešil, Boh by ma zabil: „Pretože v ten deň, keď z neho zjete, v ten deň zomriete.“ A Božia svätosť a spravodlivosť vyžaduje ... a človek by musel zomrieť. A potom som sa tam pozrel a stále som si pretieral oči, povedal som: „Nie som ... nezaspal som. Som ... To je videnie. Som si istý, že toto je videnie.“

187Stále som sa díval (stál som za dverami.) A videl som ako sa moje hriechy dvíhali hore. A stále, keď mali naraziť na Trón, Jeho Krv pracovala ako nárazník na aute. Ona to zachytila a videl som ako sa to zatriaslo a Krv Mu stekala po tvári. A videl som ako zodvihol ruky a povedal: „Otče, odpusť mu, on nevie čo robí.“

188Videl som ako som urobil niečo ďalšie, znovu Ho to zatriaslo a bum. To by ... Boh by ma hneď na mieste zabil, ale Jeho Krv ma chránila. Ona zadržiavala moje hriechy. Pomyslel som si: „Ó, Bože, či som to ja zapríčinil? To som nemohol byť ja.“ Ale bol som to ja.

189Potom som takto išiel, akoby cez tú miestnosť a pristúpil som bližšie ku Nemu. A videl som tam ležať knihu a bolo v nej napísané moje meno a všetky rôzne čierne písmená napísané v nej. Povedal som: „Pane, je mi ľúto, že som toto urobil. Či to zapríčinili moje hriechy, že Ty toto robíš? Či som to ja rozvíril Tvoju Krv po svete? Pane, či som ti to ja urobil? Je mi ľúto, že som to urobil“ A On sa načiahol. Povedal som: „Odpustíš mi? Nechcel som to urobiť. Budem ... Ty, skrze tvoju milosť ... Budem sa snažiť byť lepším chlapcom, ak mi len pomôžeš.“

190On si prešiel rukou po boku a potom do mojej knihy napísal prstom „omilostený“ a zahodil ju za seba (do mora zabudnutia). Chvíľu som sa na to díval. A On povedal: „Odpustil som ti, ale ty ju chceš odsúdiť.“ Vidíte? Povedal: „Tebe bolo odpustené, ale čo s ňou? Ty ju chceš zmiesť z povrchu zeme. Nechcel si, aby žila.“

191Pomyslel som si: „Ó, Bože, odpusť mi. Nechcel som tak myslieť. Nechcel som to urobiť. Nechcel som to urobiť.“

192„Tebe je odpustené, cítiš sa dobre. Ale čo s ňou? Ona to tiež potrebuje. Ona to potrebuje.“

193Ó, pomyslel som si: „Bože, ako som mohol vedieť koho si povolal a koho nie?“ Mojou úlohou je hovoriť každému.

194Tak, keď ma to videnie opustilo, podišiel som ku nej a povedal som: „Dobrý deň, pani.“ A tí dvaja chlapi odišli na záchod. A oni ... Ona tam sedela a štikútala, viete, smiala sa. Na stole bola fľaša whisky, alebo to bolo pivo, nejaký alkohol, tam kde oni pili. Pristúpil som ku nej a povedal: „Dobrý deň.“

A ona povedala: „Ó, nazdar.“

Povedal som: „Môžem si prisadnúť?“

Povedala: „Ó, mám spoločnosť.“

Povedal som: „Nemyslím, to tak, sestra.“

Pozrela sa na mňa, keď som ju nazval sestra. Povedala: „Čo chceš?“

Povedal som: „Môžem si na chvíľu sadnúť.“

Povedala: „Nech sa páči.“ A ja som si sadol.

Povedal som jej čo sa stalo. Povedala: „Ako sa voláš?“

Povedal som: „Branham.“

Povedala: „Ty si ten človek, ktorý káže tam v tej aréne?“

Povedal som: „Áno, pani.“

195Povedala: „Chcela som tam ísť.“ Povedal: „Pán Branham, bola som vychovaná v kresťanskej rodine.“ Povedala: „Mám dve dcéry, ktoré sú kresťanky. Ale stali sa určité veci,“ a ona sa dostala na zlú cestu.

196Povedal som: „Ale sestra, nestarám sa o to, stále je okolo teba Krv. Tento svet je prikrytý Krvou.“ Keby to tak nebolo, Boh by nás zabil, každého jedného. On ... Keď tá Krv odstúpi preč, očakávame súd. Ale teraz, ak zomrieš bez tej krvi, pôjdeš mimo to miesto, potom tam už nie je nič, čo by sa ťa zastalo. Dnes sa ťa tá krv zastáva. Povedal som: „Pani, skutočne, tá krv ťa stále prikrýva. Kým budeš mať dych vo svojom tele, tá krv ťa prikrýva. Ale jedného dňa, keď naposledy vydýchneš, duša vyjde z tela, dostaneš sa mimo tej krvi a tam nie je nič iba súd. Kým máš možnosť získať odpustenie ...“

197Chytil som ju za ruku, plakala a povedala: „pán Branham, ja som opitá.“

198Povedal som: „To nevadí. Niekto iný ma varoval, aby som ti to prišiel povedať.“ Povedal som: „Sestra, Boh ťa povolal pred založením sveta. A ty postupuješ zle a len to zhoršuješ.“

199Povedala: „Myslíš, že On ma prijme?“

200 Povedal som: „Určite ťa prijme.“

201A kľakla si tam na kolená, sklonili sme sa tam na prostriedku tej podlahy a mali sme starodávne modlitebné zhromaždenie. A ten policajt si zložil čiapku a kľakol si na jedno koleno. Mali sme tam modlitebné zhromaždenie, tam na tom mieste. Prečo? Boh je suverénny ...

202„Odložme nabok tieto mŕtve skutky a poďme ďalej do dokonalosti.“ Poďme do tej oblasti, kde je koniec so všetkým tým: „Ja patrím do cirkvi. Ja patrím do toho.“A poďme do dokonalosti.

203Hriešnik, priateľ môj, ak si dnes bez tej krvi, bez spasenia, bez milosti, Krv Ježiša Krista ťa drží. Ty hovoríš: „No, doteraz som stále nejako prešiel.“ Ale jedného dňa prídeš tam, kde sa ťa už potom nič nezastane.

Modlime sa teraz, keď skloníme hlavy.

204Či je tu niekto, či by sa tu našiel taký, kto by rád povedal: „Bože, buď mi milostivý, uvedomujem si, že som robil zle.“ Možno si sa pripojil ku cirkvi. To je v poriadku. Ale ak si neprijal milosť Kristovu, zodvihol by si ruku a povedal by si: „Modli sa za mňa brat Branham.“ Nech ťa Boh žehná. Nech ťa Boh žehná, pani. To je dobre. Ne ... Nech ťa Boh žehná, tam vzadu. Nech ťa Boh žehná aj teba. Tam vzadu, áno, nech ťa Boh žehná. Zodvihni ruku. To je ono. Len zodvihni ruku ... a povedz: „Bože, buď mi milostivý.“

205Ty hovoríš: „Ja patrím do cirkvi, brat Branham. Áno, snažil som sa byť dobrý, ale neviem, ja jednoducho ... zdá sa mi, akoby som to nedokázal.“ Ó, úbohý pútnik, biedny, chatrný priateľ, ty si to ešte vôbec neporozumel.

206Ty hovoríš: „Brat Branham, ja som vykrikoval. Hovoril som v jazykoch. Všetko toto som robil.“ To tiež môže byť pravda. To je v poriadku, nič proti tomu nehovorím. Ale môj drahý, stratený priateľ, ... ale hovoriť v jazykoch, alebo sa triasť, alebo si podať ruky, alebo sa dať pokrstiť, to je v poriadku, ale poznať Jeho, to znamená poznať Osobu. Poznať Jeho, to je Život.

207Ty hovoríš: „Poznám Bibliu, skutočne dobre.“ No, poznať Bibliu to nie je Život. Poznať Jeho (osobné zámeno), poznať Jeho, Krista! Keď vieš, že On ti odpustil. Zodvihnete ešte ruky. Ešte niekto. Nech ťa Boh žehná, pani. Nech ťa Boh žehná. Nech ťa Boh žehná tam, brat. Nech ťa tam Boh žehná, mladý muž. Nech ťa Boh žehná, sestra. Nech ťa Boh žehná tam vzadu. To je pravda, poznať Jeho znamená Život. „Brat Branham, pamätaj na mňa. Ja teraz, rovno tu na svojom mieste, chcem prijať Krista.“

208Povedzte: „Pane Ježišu, vojdi do môjho srdca a daj mi ten pokoj, tú lahodnosť.“ Chodíte do zboru, hráte tak hlasno ako len môžete, tancujete hore dole, beháte pomedzi rady, idete domov unavení, rozhádzaní a nervózni. To nie je Kristus. Idete do zboru, sedíte tam a počúvate kázeň o tom, ako majú farbiť most, alebo niečo také a vôbec nepočujete Slovo. Slovo prináša život. Ono je Semeno. Či nechcete pokoj?

209 Máte strach zo smrti? Keby ste dnes dostali srdcovú porážku, trápilo by vás to? Alebo by ste s radosťou povedal: „Na konci tejto cesty budem s Pánom Ježišom.“ Poznáš Ho? Ak nie, zodvihni len ruku, budeme sa za teba modliť. Áno, brat, za teba tiež.

210Dobre a teraz vo svojom srdci:

Taký aký som, bez výhovorky,

ale Tvoja Krv bola preliata ... (za koho?) ... za mňa,

pretože som sľúbil, že budem veriť,

ó Baránok, ó Baránok Boží, prichádzam, prichádzam. (nežne, milostivo)

Taký aký som …

(Kráčaj len vierou rovno ku Nemu. Ver, že On tam stojí rovno pri tebe. On je tam.)

... že vyslobodí moju dušu ... (od koľkých?) ... od jednej ... (zlosti, zlomyseľnosti)

Ku Nemu, Jeho Krv môže očistiť každú škvrnu,

ó Baránok ...

Vierou budem dnes ráno kráčať ku krížu a zložím tam svoje bremeno. Idem.

211Nech Boh žehná teba tam vzadu, vidím to. [Brat Branham ďalej hmká tú pieseň. – pozn.prekl.] Nebuď teraz ľahostajný. Vrúcne, nežne kráčajte rovno hore ku krížu.

212V Starom Zákone priniesli ľudia baránka. Oni vedeli, že zhrešili, dozvedeli sa to pomocou prikázaní. Vy to teraz viete, pretože Boh prehovoril do vášho srdca. Oni sa pozreli do prikázaní: „Nezcudzoložíš. Nebudeš robiť to a to.“ A zobrali baránka, išli a položili ruky na toho baránka a kňaz mu podrezal hrdlo. A ten chudáčik sa zmietal a krvácal a mečal a zomieral. Ruky toho človeka boli celé pokryté krvou. Ten baránok zomrel miesto neho, ale on odtiaľ odišiel s takou istou túžbou robiť znovu to isté.

213Ale v tomto prípade my prichádzame z milosti skrze vieru, Boh nás zavolal. Kladieme svoje ruky na hlavu Božieho Baránka. Počujeme údery kladiva. Počujeme ten Hlas: „Žíznim, dajte mi piť. Otče, nepočítaj im tohoto hriechu, nevedia čo robia.“ Vidíte? Vierou cítime, že zomrel namiesto nás. Dole do nášho srdca prichádza hlboký, trvalý pokoj, keď ten Hlas hovorí: „Teraz ti je odpustené, choď a nehreš viacej.“ Ako potom z milosti ideme a už nemáme tú istú túžbu, ale máme túžbu nikdy viacej nehrešiť alebo robiť niečo zlé. Pokoj, ktorý prevyšuje všetok rozum vošiel do nášho srdca.

Nech by ste to teraz prijali, keď sa budeme všetci spolu modliť.

214Nebeský Otče, oni prichádzajú skrze vieru, z milosti. Zodvihlo sa niekoľko desiatok rúk, to je ovocie tohoto posolstva. Oni prichádzajú ku Tebe. Oni veria. Ja tiež v nich verím, Pane. Verím, že naozaj Duch Svätý ku nim prehovoril. A skrze vieru vychádzajú teraz rovno hore po Jakobovom rebríku, rovno hore ku nohám kríža, skladajú tam všetky svoje hriechy a hovoria: „Pane, je to pre mňa veľa. Už to dlhšie nemôžem vydržať. Zoberieš zo mňa bremeno môjho hriechu a odstrániš z môjho srdca túžbu, robiť niečo také? A daj mi, aby som Ťa dnes prijal vierou, ako svojho osobného Spasiteľa. A od teraz ďalej budem nasledovať Teba na každom kilometri tej cesty až do konca tejto púti. Zrazu som pochopil čo to znamená „ísť do dokonalosti“, to nie je chodiť do zboru ani počiatky mŕtvych skutkov, ako krsty a tak ďalej. Ale chcem ísť ďalej, že už viacej nebudem ja a Kristus bude môcť žiť vo mne.“

215Ó Ježišu, udeľ to dnes ráno každej kajúcej duši. Nech každý kto zodvihol ruku prijme večný život, lebo si to zasľúbil. Oni to verejne prijali. Zodvihli ruky, porušili všetky zákony zemskej príťažlivosti. Zahanbili vedu, lebo ona tvrdí, že ruky musia visieť dole. Každý by to vedecky dokázal, že sú pripútané k zemi, pretože zemská príťažlivosť ich drží dole. Ale v nich bol duch, ktorý urobil rozhodnutie a oni sa postavili na odpor zákonom príťažlivosti a zodvihli ruky. Pane, ty si to videl. Ty si zapísal do knihy ich mená. „Omilostení!“ Tá stará kniha je teraz vzadu v mori zabudnutia, nikdy viac im to nebude spomenuté. Nech vykročia dnes vpred ako milí, úprimní kresťania, aby Ti slúžili. A možno je veľa takých, ktorí nezodvihli ruky, daruj im to tiež.

216Nech svätí kráčajú ešte bližšie, Pane, lebo sme o jeden deň bližšie ku Domu ako včera. Buď s nami, Pane, lebo prosíme o to v Kristovom mene a na Jeho chválu. Amen.

HEBREWS, CHAPTER FIVE AND SIX #1, 57-0908M, Branham Tabernacle, Branham Tabernacle, Jeffersonville, IN, 97 min

1 ... of--of the Book of Hebrews. Then we get into the 7th, the Melchisedec priesthood. And then we get in, from the Melchisedec priesthood, into that great days of an atonement, and separating, dividing the atonements. Then into that great faith chapter, the 11th chapter. And the 12th chapter, "Laying aside every weight." And the 13th chapter, "That Eternal Home not built by man's hands; but God, alone, who has made this great home." How wonderful!

2 I'm glad to see our sister back there, that's just entered the service. I see her and her husband. Yesterday, we were on our road up, across a place that... I thought that I knowed every little crack and corner, by being game warden here in Indiana, and patrol for several years. I knowed every place. But I could have got lost yesterday, up there where they was at, on top of the knobs, a new road.

3And the lady had cancer in the lungs, and the Lord definitely healed the woman. We took... Oh, and how it all come, we were setting there. Brother Roberson, he is probably in, today. I see his wife, and Brother Woods, which is in. And we were up there in an old truck, Brother Roberson and I, and Brother Woods. And we got this truck, went up there, top of the hill. And there the Lord showed the cancer definitely. And then we stood there and watched it leave the woman. With our own eyes, we stood and watched it leave the woman. And she called back to Brother Wood's wife; and was telling me, she was spitting up that real black stuff. And here she is this morning, setting back in the church, her and her beloved husband, having a wonderful time in the Lord. Isn't He wonderful? [Congregation says, "Amen."--Ed.]

4And I didn't know that the... Here, usually, to the people that's around, very seldom visions happen here. This is my home. And, I mean, in the church.

5 Sunday, a week, we... How many was here to see the man in the wheel chair? Blind, crippled, unbalanced, and mental nerves gone, and Mayo's had give him up. And--and some Catholic doctor friend of mine sent him up here. And before coming to the service, the Lord gave a vision of the man. You all know that. And there the man was healed, by THUS SAITH THE LORD. See? And then got up, walked out, took his wheel chair, could see like you could or I can. And walked out of the building pushing his chair, normally. And the balance nerve... You know, you can't hold yourself up. See, you just can't. And for years it's that.

6 And yesterday when I got there, the lady had been having a dream of seeing me come in, just at two o'clock, and pronounce her "with cancer," and then, "THUS SAITH THE LORD, 'she was healed.'" And--and she woke up, and it was just exactly two o'clock. And the Spirit of the Lord came down, and there that--that dream that she had, and the Lord gave the interpretation. And she was healed right there on the spot, right there where we was watching. How wonderful!

7Can't think of her name. What is it? What is your name, sister? Walton, Sister Walton, setting back there. Would you just stand up, Sister Walton? Want to ask you how you're feeling. [Sister Walton says, "It's just wonderful."--Ed.] Amen. That's good, fine and dandy. He is so good, to bless us in that manner. So we're expecting the exceedingly, abundantly, of God's great measure.

8 A doctor had keeping this back from her. He told her that "she was only breathing out of one side." What it was, the cancer had growed across and cut the breathing off of that side of the lung, you see. You can't see cancer through x-ray, because cancer is a cell, itself, and it's--it's life. And you... You just--you just look right through the cancer, with an x-ray. You don't see it.

9And, but the Lord has really... We stood there and watched it, ourselves, with our own eyes. Watch it moving, and seen it leave, with our own eyes. So, we're so grateful for that.

10 And now, pray now for us, this week, while we're gone. And Brother Neville will probably take up where I left off, for the Wednesday night service. Don't miss it now, in this great chain of the Book of the Revelation.

11I know much prayer has been offered, and we--we know that God hears prayer. But we, this morning, we want to offer just a little prayer before the reading of the Book. Now, any person that's able, can read the Book this way, or can open it this way. But it takes God, alone, to open the understanding, for He's the only One who can do it.

So let us bow our heads just a moment.

12Now, Father, in the Name of Thy beloved Son, the Lord Jesus, we most humbly come now to submit ourselves, as Thy servants, that You would speak through us. Circumcise the lips that speak and the ears that hear, that the Word might be spoke by God and heard by the Spirit, in the people. Grant it, Father. May He take the Word of God and minister to us just as we have need, for we ask it in His Name and for His glory. Amen.

13 Now, reading this morning, we're studying. We're not--not preaching; just studying this Book of Hebrews. How many is enjoying it? Oh, we're having a wonderful time! And now just studying close, Scripture upon Scripture. It must... The whole, entire Bible ties together. There's not one Word out of Its place, if It be placed together by the Holy Spirit.

14Now, man has said, "The Bible contradicts Itself." I want to see it. I've asked, twenty-five years, for that, and no one has ever showed it yet. The Bible does not contradict. If it is, it isn't the Bible. The great, infinite Jehovah could not contradict His own Self, so there's no contradiction in the Bible. It's just the misunderstandings of peoples.

15 Now for a little background, till we go back. Now, the Book of Hebrews was written by Saint Paul, to the Hebrews. He wrote one to the Ephesians, that was the people at Ephesus, the Christian Church; one to the Romans at Rome; and one to the Galatians; and one to the Hebrews.

16Now, we notice that Paul, being a Bible teacher, to begin with. That's what we learned. That he set under the great teacher, one of the greatest of his days, Gamaliel. And he was well versed in the Old Testament. He knew it well. But became a persecutor of the way that was Christ's Way, because he had been trained in the Old Testament under teachers. But the teachers, usually carnal... I hope I don't say anything wrong.

17But, usually, if a man has just the teaching and the way of the schools, it's usually man-made. See, it isn't inspired, because it becomes a doctrine of a school. We have it today. Presbyterian, Lutheran, Pentecostal, all these schools have their theory, and they just wind the Scriptures into this.

18 And it was the same in the Old Testament. But, Paul, being well trained, and knew the Scriptures by the word. But, you see, the Scriptures, no matter how well you know them, if the Spirit doesn't quicken them, then the letter killeth. The Spirit giveth Life. See, it must be quickened, or made alive, by the Spirit. If the Spirit doesn't liven the Word and make It a reality to you, then the letter is just intellectual. That's where we have so many confessed Christians today, or professed Christians, is that intellectual conception of Christ.

19Then we got off on, "Well, he had to feel something; and you had to do something." And, oh, we'll get into all that, after while. One had to shout. The Methodists used to have to shout, 'fore they had it. The Pentecostals had to speak with tongues, before they had it. And, oh, some of them, the Shakers, used to have to shake. Yeah. The old... They'd walk up-and-down, man on one side, women on the other. See? Shakers. Then the Holy Spirit come on them and shook them. "They had It." But it's all just fantastics. There's none of it the Truth.

20 God lives in His Word. "Faith cometh by hearing, hearing the Word. "By faith are you saved, through grace." Not by anything, whether you shake, or speak with tongues, or whatever takes place. That has nothing to do into it, at all. Jesus said, "He that heareth My Words and believeth on Him that sent Me, hath Eternal Life. He that heareth My Word and believeth, been made quickened to him, hath Eternal Life." There it is. Doesn't matter what little thing that you do.

21Now, I'm not against shaking, or speaking with tongues, or shaking, oh, that--that shouting. That's all right. That's fine. But that's only attributes. See? I could give you an apple off the tree, and you still wouldn't have the tree. See? You... It's the attributes.

22 Lying, stealing, drinking, smoking, gambling, committing adultery, that's not sin, that's the attributes of unbelief. See? That's what you--you... You do that because you are a sinner. See? But first you are a sinner. That's what make you do that, because you do not believe. And if you do believe, then you do not do that. Then you have love, joy, peace, long-suffering, goodness, gentleness, meekness, patience. That's the fruit of the Holy Spirit. See?

23So we got little things, little sensations, is because that man got off of the old, beaten path of the Word. It's the Word. "Faith cometh by hearing."

24 So when Paul... God chose Paul. Man chose Matthias. When he... They cast the lots, but he never did nothing. That shows what a power the church has then, to make a choice, to elect their deacons, and send their preachers to different places. That's carnal, many time.

25Let a man go where God leads him to go. I like that. If the people in a conference just say, "Well, here's a nice church. This brother has built up a nice church. And we have a little pet." They'll send him over to this church. They don't realize they're killing theirselves. See? First place, if that man goes in there, he can't fill that man's place. Then they only weaken the church, to try to show favor to some pet. It's always been that way.

26But I believe in the supreme authority of the local assembly. Yes. Let each church be its own, choose its pastors, its deacons, its, whatever it is. And then, that way, the man in there has no bishop over him. The Holy Spirit wants to speak something to that church, they don't have to ask anybody about whether they could do this or do that. It's the individual in contact with the Holy Spirit. Show me by the Bible what's greater, in the Bible, than a local elder to a local church? That's right, yes, sir, the sovereignty of the local church, each church in itself. Now, brotherhood, that's wonderful. All churches ought to be in a brotherhood like that, together. But the sovereignty of local church!

27 Notice Paul, being a great master teacher, well trained, on his road down to Damascus, one day, to arrest the people that were in this new Way. Now, he was sincere. God does not judge you by your sincerity. I never seen any more sincere people than the heathens. Many of them even kill their own children, in vain, for--for sacrifice to an idol. It's not the sincerity. A man could take carbolic acid, sincerely, thinking he was taking something else. Sincerity doesn't save you. "There is a way that seemeth right unto a man, but the end thereof is the ways of death."

Paul was sincere when he gave witness, in his own authority, to stone Stephen. Later on in years, I like the apology of Paul, he said, "I'm not worthy to be called the disciple or to be called an apostle, because I persecuted the Church even unto death." With sincerity!

28 And on his road down, he struck an experience. The Holy Spirit come out in a big Pillar of Fire, and It blinded him. Now, we've went through that, that Pillar of Fire was Christ. And He's the same Pillar of Fire that led the children through the wilderness. Christ was God, and God was Christ. God was made flesh and dwelt in the body of the Lord Jesus. "God was in Christ, reconciling the world to Himself," showing what He was.

29In the Bible back here, in the former verses we been reading, that, "He made Hisself lower than the Angels. Taken on the form, not of Angels, but taken on a form of flesh." Angels had not fallen, they need no redemption. Flesh had fell, human beings, and they needed redemption. So, in the old laws, a man, to be a--a redeemer, first he had to be kinfolks; the great Book of Ruth, we went through here, sometime ago. And how that God, being Spirit, was made kinfolks with us, by becoming one of us, in order to redeem us and give us Eternal Life. He had to become us, that we through grace might become as He.

30 And we find the Pillar of Fire led the children of Israel. And when It was made flesh here on earth, we hear Him talking one day, and He claimed that He was the Pillar of Fire. They said, "You say that you're greater than our father Abraham?"

31He said, "Before Abraham was, I AM." Who was the I AM? The Pillar of Fire in the burning bush, a perpetual memorial through every generation; not only that generation, but this generation, the same Pillar of Fire. And we're thankful this morning that we even have the picture of It, that He has not changed. He's the Immortal, Eternal, Blessed One. He does the same things now that He did then, and how happy it makes us feel.

32 But before Paul would accept this experience... Knowing that the Angel of the Lord was the Pillar of Fire, which was Christ, the... Well, He was the Angel of the Covenant, which was Christ. Moses thought better, that, chose rather to suffer the afflictions with the people of Christ, and to be led by Christ, than all the treasures of Egypt. He followed Christ, which was in the form of a Pillar of Fire.

33Then Christ said, "I came from God," when He was here on earth, "I go back to God." After His death, burial, resurrection, glorified body setting at the right hand of the Majesty, to make intercession; Paul saw Him as the Pillar of Fire, again: a Light that put his eyes out, almost; smote him blind.

34Peter saw Him come into the jail as a Light, and open the doors before him as he went out. We find out that He was the Alpha and Omega, the First and the Last.

35And here He is with us, today, doing the very same things that He did then, making Hisself visible back to us, showing it to the scientific world.

36 Oh, in this great hour of darkness and chaos over the earth, we should be the happiest people in the whole earth, to rejoice, to know. All the time, when people are indocumated, and all kinds of isms and things in the earth, and yet, today, the real, living God, by His Word and by His visible evidence, shows us that He's here with us, working, moving, living, acting just exactly as He always did. What a privileged people that we are, to have this! We ought to... The Bible said, then, in the 2nd chapter, "We should hold fast these things. Because, how shall we escape if we neglect such a great salvation?"

37 Now, we come on to find out, before Paul would accept that experience... Now, we're drilling. Now, no matter what kind of an experience you ever have, church, I want to ask you something. No matter how good it looks, how real it seems, it first must be tested by the Bible. Always on the Word! Don't never leave That, for any kind of experience.

38And Paul, before he would accept it, he went down into Arabia, and there stayed three years, testing this experience with the Word. And when he come back, he was sure. Nothing could upset him, for he was solid on the Word, unmoveable. And here is where he's turning now to show to these Hebrews, those great things that was spoke of, of the Old Testament, was made manifest in Jesus Christ. What a glory!

39 Now, last Sunday, or last Wednesday, Brother Neville in here, in the 5th chapter, hit some very high places,'cause it's a wonderful chapter. And we find him dealing on the 4th chapter, last Sunday, on the Sabbath, the keeping of the Sabbath. Are you sure, this morning, you know what the keeping of the Sabbath is? If you do, say, "Amen." [Congregation says, "Amen."--Ed.]

40The Sabbath is the "Rest" that we enter into, not by day, not by law, but by entering into Christ which is our Sabbath. He is our Sabbath. We run it all through the Old Testament, and showed that the time would come when the Word would come "line upon line, precept upon precept." And He proved that we entered His Rest on the Day of Pentecost, "For this would cause the weary to rest, cease."

41 We find out, that, "God limited a day in David, about the seventh day." And, "God did rest the seventh." Give it to the--the children of Israel in the wilderness. "And again, He limited a day." What day was it? A certain day in the week? "The day when you hear His Voice, harden not your heart." That's the day He's entering in, to give you an Eternal peace, an Eternal Sabbath.

42You don't go to church on Sunday, to become religious, then. When you're born of the Spirit of God, you enter into Rest forever, no more sabbath-keeping. You're in the Sabbath, continually, forever, and for Eternity. "Your worldly works has finished," says the Bible, "and you've entered into this blessed peace."

43 These first five chapters are positionally placing Jesus as High Priest. "God in sundry times and divers manners spake to the fathers through the prophets, but in this last day through His Son, Jesus," 1st chapter, 1st verse.

44Then on down to the ending up of the 5th chapter, we find Him represented as "Melchisedec, who had no beginning of days, no ending of your life, but continually a Priest forever." Think of it. Who was this great Man? We'll get it, in about two more chapters. The entire life of Him, we're going to study. "This great Man who met Abraham, who never had any papa, never had any mama. He never had any time He ever begin life, or He never will have a time that He will ever end life. And He met Abraham coming from the slaughters of the king."

45Notice this great Person, whoever He was, is still alive. He had no end of life. It was Christ, he met. We're going on a deep study of that, in a few days.

46 Now, we want to start over here in the 5th chapter now, just for a little background before we hit the--the 6th, for it's really an outstanding something. Watch close. We're going to start about the 7th verse of this chapter. Well, let's start at the 6th verse.

As he saith also in another place, Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec.

Who in his days of his flesh, when he... offered up prayers and supplications with strong crying... tears unto... was him was able to save him from death, and was heard in that he feared;

Though he was a Son, yet learned... obedience by the things which he suffered;

47Now here is where I want to get to, this 9th verse. Listen. I guess Brother Neville hit it, Wednesday. I wasn't here. Well, listen.

And being made perfect, he became the author of eternal salvation unto all them that obey him;

Called of God an high priest after the order of Melchisedec.

Of whom we have many things to say,...

48We leave it there on that, 'cause we're going to pick up Melchisedec in a few nights.

49 Now we're going to start on this, our regular study. I wish... I'll just read the rest of this for a moment, the 11th verse.

Of whom we have many things to say,... hard to be uttered, seeing ye are dull of hearing.

For when... the time ye ought to be teachers, you have need that one teach you again which be the first principles of the oracles of God; and are become such as have need of milk, instead of strong meat.

For every one that uses milk is unskilful in the word of righteousness: for he is a babe.

Oh, I hope that Holy Spirit is taken that right down in the bottom of you now.

For he that--that uses milk is unskilful in the word of righteousness: for he's a baby.

50You give a baby strong meat, you kill it. That's the reason so many people say, "Ah, I--I don't believe that," and walk away. Still babies! They just can't understand. They can't grasp that Truth. It--It kills them. Great, mighty things the church should know today, but you couldn't teach It. They--they--they--they--they stumble over It. They don't know what to do with It.

51 Paul, speaking to this Hebrew group... Yet, scholars he is speaking to now, scholars, well learned. We find that, in a few--a few moments, very scholarly. But the deep spiritual Mystery, the church is still blinded to It. He said, "When you ought to be teaching others, you're still a babe."

52Oh, I know there's many rise up and go out and say, "Oh, I don't need to go to church anymore. Praise God, the Holy Ghost has come, He's the teacher." When you get that idea, you're just wrong. For why did the Holy Ghost set teachers in the church, if He was going to be the teacher? See? There are first apostles, prophets, teachers, evangelists, and pastors. The Holy Spirit set teachers in the church, so He could teach through that teacher. And if it--it isn't according to the Word, God doesn't confirm it, then it isn't the right kind of teaching. It must compare with the entire Bible, and be just as alive today as It was then. There's the real thing made manifest.

53 Now notice.

But strong meat belongeth to them that are... full age, even those who by reasons use... have used their senses exercised to discern both good and evil.

Know what's right and what's wrong, by the discernment.

54Now notice, starting now on our lesson. This great background now, let's go for the 1st verse.

Therefore leaving the principles of the doctrine of Christ,...

What's he saying? All these first five chapters has been laid on Christ, to show who He is. Now we're leaving those principles of the doctrines of Christ.

55 What do we find Him to be? We found Him to be the Great Jehovah God made manifest in flesh. We found Him to--to be not a prophet, but the fulness of the Godhead bodily. He was Jehovah made flesh. And the body, Jesus, only tabernacled Him. God dwelling in man. God being reconciled to man, through man, by the virgin birth of His own Son. And Jehovah, the Spirit, dwelt in Him.

56Now, how many remembers the teaching about the Godhead, how we went back and found God like the great rainbow with all the different Spirit, how It was? And then the Logos went out of God, which become the theophany, and that was in the form of a man. And Moses seen It pass by, in the cleft of the rock. And then that theophany was made absolutely human flesh, Christ.

And how we find out that we, through His grace, have Eternal Life. Now, the word forever is "for a distance; for a space of time." It said, in the Bible, "Forever and forever," a conjunction. But forever only means "a time." But Eternal means forever. And only everything that had a beginning has an end, but things which had no beginning has no end. So God had no beginning and He has no end.

57 And so, therefore, Melchisedec, the great Priest, like a man, He had no beginning and He has no end. And when we, through that theophany, that, we were made in the image of God before the world was ever made; when that theophany has been made flesh and dwelt among us, then, through His death, we ourselves receive His Spirit and we have no end; Eternal Life; not Angels, but men and women. Oh, I... Somehow, if I could only get it in a way that my--my audience would catch it! You will never be an Angel. God made Angels, but God made man. And what God does is off of God, which is as Eternal as God is. And man is just as Eternal as his Creator, because he was made from Eternity.

58 But sin has an end, suffering has an end. Therefore, there cannot be an Eternal hell. There's a hell, fire and brimstone, we know that, but there's no Eternal hell. There's only one type of Eternal Life and that belongs to God. If you're to suffer forever, you got Eternal Life. Hell has an end, it may be billions of years, but it'll finally come to an end.

59The Bible doesn't say, anywhere, that they suffered Eternally, said, "Forever and forever." Jonah thought he was in the belly of the whale "forever," too. Forever has a distance or a time limit. But Eternal is perpetual, it has no beginning or end. It's like a ring, a circle. And as our time moves on, we're only in revolving around the great motives of God.

60 God's motive was to make man in His image, to fellowship with Him. And He made him a tangible being. Now, sin brought us into a place of--of--of corruption, but that never stops the program of God. And, sinner friend, today, if you're not born again of the Spirit of God, you have an end somewhere. And your end is chaos, in ruin, and suffering and misery. But to you who have believed on the Lord Jesus, and accepted the same as your personal Saviour, it's just as Eternal as God is Eternal. You have no end, "I give unto them Eternal Zoe, God's Own Life, and they will never perish or come into the judgment even, but has passed from death unto Life." That's what He was. That's what He come for.

61 Now, Jesus, in His coming, of His priesthood, did not come just for a sympathy's sake. Many people teach it like that, that He come, saying, "Well, maybe if I suffer, I will be a--a--a pitiful sight and people will surely come to Me." That's an error. There's no Scripture for that.

For, every person that ever will be saved, God knew them before the world was ever formed. The Bible said so. "God is not willing now that anybody should perish." He wants them all to come to repentance. But, being God, by foreknowledge He knew it.

62Look in Romans, 8th chapter. Paul was holding up there, saying about the election of God, that, "Esau and Jacob, before either baby was born, or anything, God said that He knew them and He hated Esau and loved Jacob," before either boy had a--had a chance to express their gratitude, for He was God. He know... He is infinite. If He is infinite, He knowed every flea, every fly, every gnat, everything that'd ever be on the earth. He knew it. He's the infinite, Eternal, immortal, blessed God, omnipotent, omnipresent, omniscient. There is nothing that He doesn't know. That's the reason He can tell what the end will be. He knowed the end from the beginning.

63 What is prophetic is just His knowledge. He's the chief attorney. He, He's the... He's the judge. And He just speaks to the--the lawyer some of His wisdom. And that's what prophecy is, that can foretell it, because He knows what's going to be. Now, there is the God that we serve. Not a god of history, not like the Buddhas and the Mohammedans, and so forth. But, a God that's omnipresent, right now here, this morning, in this tabernacle right now; Great Jehovah, I AM, Who formed Himself in humility, to take on the form of sinful flesh. Here He is. That's who redeemed you. There can be no other, nowhere, at no time can do it.

64God didn't have three people up there, and sent one of them, His Son. It was God, Himself, come in the form of a Son. A son has a beginning, and the Son had a beginning. That, some of you dear Catholic people, I got your book, Facts Of Our Faith, said, "The Eternal sonship of God." How you going to express that word? How you going to make it have sense? How can it be Eternal? That's not the Bible. That's your book, "Eternal sonship." They don't... That word is not right. For, anything that's a son had a beginning, and Eternal has no beginning, so it isn't Eternal sonship. Christ become flesh and dwelt among us. He had a beginning. Wasn't no Eternal sonship. It's the Eternal Godhead, not sonship. Now, He came to redeem us, and He did redeem us.

65 Now, Paul, getting there, which I'm sure that through the past lessons you've understood it. We'll go over it again, sometime, the Lord willing, just verse by verse, now.

Therefore having... leaving the--the principles of the doctrine of Christ, let us go on unto perfection;...

66That stumbles them. Doesn't it? Let us do what?

... let's go on unto perfection; not laying again the foundations...

67 Watch this. Let's get this word "perfection." Do you know there's only one way you'll stand in the Presence of God? That's, perfect. God cannot tolerate unholy things.

68And you legalists: how could you ever perfect yourself, when you have not one thing to perfect yourself with? You were born in sin. Your very conception was in sin. The very desire of you being here was sin. "Born in sin, shaped in iniquity, come to the world speaking lies." Now where are you going to stand at?

69Where you, sinner, that--that said, "I'll quit smoking. I'll go to Heaven"? Where are you, lukewarm, mossback, so-called Christian, that goes around here with a long face and saying, that, "Well, I belong to the church"? You sinner. That's right. Unless you are born of the Spirit of God, you're lost. That's true.

70 How you going to Heaven? You say, "I never lied in my life. Oh, the little darling. It--it was just an Angel, to begin with." That's a lie. I don't care how good you are; you're a sinner. And you don't have one thing; there's no priest, no bishop, no cardinal, no pope, nor nothing else can save you, 'cause he's just the same boat that you're in. We're getting into it in a few minutes. Just in the same shape he was. The pope of Rome was born in sin, shaped in iniquity, come to the world speaking lies, born by the sexual desire of a man and a woman. Where you going to get righteous out of that?

71"Well, his papa and mama were born the same way, and they were born the same way, and his grandma and grandpa and on back." It's sin, to begin with!

72 So who can say that this is holy and that is holy? There is only one thing holy, that's Jesus Christ, the Son of the living God, Who has been made Perfect. And our requirement is to be perfect. Now, how we going to be it? Try it, yourself. I'd hate to try to get to Heaven on the merits of, "I was born five minutes ago, and going out of the world right now." I'd be lost. If I never had an evil thought in my life, if I never spoke a bad word in my life, if I never looked at anything evil, never thought anything evil, or nothing, I'm just as rank and black as the smutty walls of hell. I'm a sinner.

73I could come through life and stay locked up in a room, and like some of the Carmelite sisters or something, and never see the world, stay in there and pray all my life, do good, born a multimillionaire and give to the poor everything I got, and I'm still a sinner and will go to hell. Yes, sir.

74 I might join the Lutheran church, Baptist, Pentecostal, Presbyterian, when I'm on the cradle roll, and live faithful to that church until a hundred years, and my life is took, and no man could point their finger at me and say "He ever even as had as much as a bad thought," I'll go to hell just as sure as I'm standing.

75I'm a sinner. That's correct. I have nothing. There's no way, at all, I could find any--any price to be paid. God required death. And if I give my own life, if I give my life, then how can I repent? Cause, you... The debt has got to be paid, first. And God was the only One who could lay His life down and take It up again. So He could become sin, and lay His Life down and pick It up, and call it "justice," and the debt is paid. There you are.

76 Now let's turn to Matthew, about the 8th chapter, I believe it is, 7th or 8th chapter. We'll see what Jesus says over here. All right. It's Matthew, the 5th chapter. And the... Jesus, preach, preaching in the beatitudes, the 47th verse.

And if you salute your brethren only, what do you more than others? do not even the publicans...? (Watch.)

But be ye therefore perfect,... (What?)

Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect.

That was Jesus' commandment, "Be ye so."

77They say, "Nobody can be perfect, the Bible said, 'There is none perfect.' There's your contradiction." Is it? All right.

78You cannot be perfect in yourself. If you're trusting in what you done, you're lost. "So be ye perfect, even just as perfect as God is perfect." Now:

Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father... in heaven is perfect.

79"Therefore..." Now the 5th chapter, 6th chapter of Hebrews.

Therefore leaving the principles of the doctrine of Christ, let us go on to perfection;...

80 Now, you, Branham Tabernacle. Oh, I know, "We have healings." That's wonderful. "We have visions." Oh, that's--that's fine. And you have spiritual dreams, and sometimes they're not spiritual dreams. And--and sometimes you... "We, we try to help the poor. We do what we can." Oh, that's all right, but that's not what we're talking about now. We're entering into another phase.

... leaving... the doctrine...

81"Oh, yes, we got the doctrine of Christ. We believe He was the Son of God, is virgin-born. We believe that, with all these things." That is just wonderful.

82 But, "Leaving that, let's go on to perfection." Oh, my! Wish I had the voice of an archangel now, to bring this to a place where you could see it. Now he says, "Leaving all the doctrine of Christ," all the--the theologians, and all the theology that we know, all about the Deity of Christ, how He was God made flesh, all these other things.

83Paul goes on to explain it all here, just in a few minutes. Let's just read it, just a little bit, before we get to it.

... laying again the foundations of repentance from dead works...

Now, we believe that.

... and faith towards God,

We believe that.

And of the doctrine of baptisms,...

Just how you must be baptized, we believe that.

... and of laying on of hands,

We believe in laying on of hands. Don't we? See, all that, sure.

... and of the resurrection of the dead,...

84 We believe that. Now watch. You see here, "Judgment," is used, "Eternal." That's forever. When judgment is spoke of God, it's forever. Then, there can be no more reconciliation after judgment has been past. Now you can understand why God had to take His Own--His Own, as we'd call it, His Own medicine. When He condemned man for sinning, the only way He could reconcile, was to take the man's place Himself. That's the only way he can be reconciled, or could reconcile us, was take our place and become a sinner. God, Jehovah, became a sinner, and He gave His life.

85Now, you could give your life, as a sinner, to die for the cause. Paul said, "Though I give my body to be burnt as a sacrifice, I'm still nothing," 'cause it won't work. See, when you die, you're gone. You die as a sinner, you're lost.

86"But God came down in flesh, and condemned sin in the flesh, being made sinful flesh." Because, He was the Eternal God, and raised His own body up, so He's the justifier.

87 Now, all these things, "Let's go on to perfection," said Paul. Now what?

... of eternal judgment.

... this we'll do,... God permit. (3rd verse.)

88Now, "Go on to perfection." Jesus said, "Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father in Heaven is perfect."

And we're, every one, condemned. No matter what we ever do, we're condemned. We were born, condemned. Your mama and papa was born, condemned. You, all your ancestors, was born in sin, shaped in iniquity. So how you ever going to get it? How you going to be perfect? If you never done a thing, never stole, never lied, never done anything in your life, you're still condemned. You was condemned before you breathed your first breath. You were condemned. That's correct. And you were judged of God before you breathed your first breath. For you were judged, by the sexual desire of your father and mother who, through their act, brought you here on the earth. And God condemned it, in the beginning. You're condemned, to start with. So where you... And every other person on earth was condemned with you. Now where you going to get perfection?

89 Watch. Let's turn just a moment to Hebrews, the 10th chapter. Listen close. I want to read a little bit out of the 9th chapter, first, the 11th verse.

But Christ being come an high priest of good things to come, by a greater and more perfect tabernacle, his own tabernacle, his flesh,...

90See, the old tabernacle, you notice, the old tabernacle had a veil in it, that hid the ark where God lived. How many knows that? Sure. Well, that old man-made tabernacle here, the curtains out of dyed goatskins, and so forth, were made a tabernacle to hide the Presence of God. How many knows that only one man could go in there once a year? [Congregation says, "Amen."--Ed.] Certainly. That was Aaron, go in once a year. And he must be anointed. And--and, oh, the requirement! And he must have fire in his hand; and if he went without that, he died as soon as he moved that veil back. He would drop dead. He must go in there and light these candlesticks, and sprinkle the mercy seat which called out, the blood of the death, the substitutionary has, till Christ was come to fulfill it.

91 Now, but, God then became in another type of a tabernacle. And that tabernacle was who? Jesus. And God was inside of Jesus, and He was hid, but He was reconciling the world to Himself, by His expressions. Christ revealed God. He said, "It's not Me that doeth the works. It's My Father that dwelleth in Me. I do nothing in Myself but what I see the Father doing. The Father in Me, showing Me these visions, and then I go do just what the Father told Me to do." You get it? God was inside of a human body, not behind goatskins dyed, but was living, moving. God had hands; God had feet; God had tongue; God had eyes; and it was Christ. There He was.

92Now, He went away, and the Spirit come in that, that through His death He might perfect the Church and bring the Church submissive. And then the same Spirit that was in Christ is in the Church, doing the same things Christ did. "A little while and the world won't see Me no more; yet ye shall see Me, for I'll be with you, even in you, to the end of the world."

93 Now listen to this.

But Christ becoming a high priest of good things to come, by a greater and more perfect tabernacle, not made with hands, that is to say, not of this building;

He wasn't made of hands. How was He born? Virgin birth.

Neither by the blood of goats and calves, was this body ever sacrificed or sanctified, but by his own blood...

94You know that the blood comes from the male sex. And then somebody said, "Oh, Jesus was a Jew." He was not a Jew. "Oh, we're saved by Jewish blood." No, we're not. If we were saved by Jewish blood, we're still lost.

Jesus was not Jew, neither was He Gentile. He was God: God the Father, the Spirit, the unseen One. "No man has seen God at any time, but the only begotten of the Father has declared Him." He manifested God, what God was.

95 Now His Church is supposed to manifest God, to show what God is. See?

What do we do? Organize ourselves, and, "I'm nothing to do with them. They're Methodist. They're Presbyterian. I don't want nothing to do with them. I'm Baptist. I'm Pentecostal." Huh! You're lost, with them kind of a motives. Right.

96Who can brag? Who can say anything? Look at the disgrace the Presbyterians has brought. Look at the disgrace, the Baptists. Look at the disgrace, the Catholic. Look at the disgrace, the Pentecostals, Nazarenes, Pilgrim Holiness. Look at the rest of them.

But, I challenge you to point one hand, in disgrace, at That. Yeah. Point one finger, when God Almighty said, "This is my beloved Son in whom I'm pleased to dwell in. Hear ye Him." There He is. That's the perfect One.

97 Now, let's read just a little farther here now.

Neither by the blood of goats... calves, but by his own blood he entered in once into the holy place, having obtained eternal redemption... (Do you get it?)... eternal redemption for us.

98Not to be redeemed today, and then, next week when the revival starts, be redeemed again, and then, oh, we backslide and be redeemed again. You're redeemed once, forever. That's right. No more redeem, redeem, redeem. "Eternal redemption!" "He that heareth My Words and believeth on Him that sent Me, has Eternal Life, and shall never come into the judgment, but hath," past tense, "passed from death unto Life." Because he has shook? Because he was baptized a certain way? Because he had blood in his hand? "Because he has believed on the only begotten Son of God." That's how we have Eternal redemption.

99 Listen now.

For... the blood of bulls and of goats, and the ashes of heifers sprinkled the--the... sprinkle the unclean, sanctifieth to the purifying of the flesh:

How much more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God, purged our conscience from dead works to serve the living God?

100"Passed from death unto Life." What do you care what the world thinks? What do you care what your neighbor thinks? Our conscience has died, and we're regenerated and born again by the Spirit of God, to serve the true and the living God. There you are.

101 Now drop over to the 10th verse... 10th chapter, rather, right across the page.

... the law having a shadow of good things to come, and not the very image of the things, can never with those sacrifices that they offered year by year continue make the comer unto p-e-r-f-e-c-t-e-d.

P-e-r-f-e-c-t, it is there, "Perfect."

... leaving the principles of the doctrine of Christ, let us go on to perfection;...

Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father... in heaven is perfect.

102"The law having a shadow of good things to come," all the ordinances and the baptisms and the... all the other things they had, "could never make the worshipper perfect." And, yet, God requires "perfect."

103You join the Nazarene church, will never make you perfect. You join the Baptist church, Pentecostal, whatever it is, it'll never make you perfect. You being a good, loyal man, will never make you perfect. You can't merit one thing. There's nothing about you, to merit. You are lost. You say, "Well, I kept the law. I keep the sabbath. I keep this, all the ordinances of God. I do this."

104Paul said, "Let us lay aside all those things now."

105"That's all right, but we'll do this. We'll baptize the people, and we'll lay hands on them for their healing and so forth."

106 We could take it, verse by verse, each one of those things. Baptism, we believe it. "There's one hope, one Lord, one Faith, one Baptism." We believe that there's a baptism. We believe in the resurrection of the dead. Absolutely. We believe Jesus died and rose again. We believe that. "Laying on the hands, for the sick," that's what it said. "These signs shall follow them that believe. If they lay their hands on the sick, they shall recover." We believe that.

But what is that? Paul said, "It's all dead works." It's something that you do.

107"Now let's go on to perfection." Oh, my! We're coming into the Tabernacle, not the foundation; the Tabernacle, the Tabernacle Itself. That's the foundation: the law, and the righteousness, and--and--and--and joining church, and being baptized, and--and laying on of hands. Them is all orders of the church.

"But now let's go into perfection." And there's only One that is perfected, that's Jesus.

108How do we get into Him? "Through the Methodists?" No. "Pentecostal?" No. "Baptist?" No. "Through any church?" No. "Roman Catholic?" No.

109 How do we get into It? Romans 8:1.

There is therefore now no condemnation to those that are in Christ... that walk not after the things of this world, the flesh, but after the things of the Spirit, that pay no attention to what the world has got to say.

110Even if you're sick, the doctor says, "You're going to die," you pay no attention to it, don't bother you a bit.

111If they tell you, "You have to become a Catholic before you're saved, or a Presbyterian, or have to do this," you pay no attention to it.

"Therefore no condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, the things that they see." Everything that you see with your eyes is earthly.

112But it's the things you see in your spirit, through the Word! The Word is God's looking glass that reflects what He is and what you are. Hallelujah! Oh, my! It tells you. This is the only Book in the world that tells you where you come from, who you are, and where you're going. Show me any page of literature, anywhere, with all the science or anything else, every good book that's been written, none of it can tell you that. This is God's looking glass, that shows what He is and what you are. Then, in between there is the Blood-line, that shows what you can be if you want to make the choice. There you are.

113 "By one Spirit," now, First Corinthians 12. How do we get into that Body?

"By shaking hands?" No, sir. "By joining the church?" No, sir. "By being baptized backward, forward? In the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost? The Name of Jesus Christ? The name of Rose of Sharon, Lily of the Valley, Morning Star? Anything that you want?"

That has nothing to do with it. "Just an answer of a good conscience towards God." And yet we fuss, and stew, and argue, and split, and make differences. That's right. "But all those are dead works." We're going to perfection.

114That's things that I done. A minister baptized you. Whether he baptized you face forward, backward, or three times, four times, or one time, or how he did it, that has nothing to do with It. You're just baptized into the fellowship of that church, anyhow, proving to that church: you believe the death, burial, and resurrection of Christ. Laying on of hands, to heal the sick, that's wonderful, but, it's all natural, and that body will die again just as certain as you're living. It'll die again. "Now let's lay aside all those things, and go on to perfection."

115 How do we get to perfection? That's what we want to know.

... Christ has perfected...

"God laid upon Him the iniquity of us all. He was wounded for our transgressions, bruised for our iniquities, the chastisement of our peace upon Him, with His stripes we were healed." That's the Body we want to get to. That's the Body. Why? If you're in that Body, you'll never see judgment, you'll never taste of death. You're free from all of death, judgment, sin, and everything else, when you're in that Body.

116"How do you get into It, preacher? By joining this tabernacle?" You're lost, yet. Couldn't join, anyhow; we don't have any book. "How do we get into It? By joining some church?" No, sir. "How do you get into It?" You're born in It.

117First Corinthians 12.

For by one Spirit we are all baptized into one body,...

118 By the Holy Spirit baptism, we are baptized into that Body, and are free from sin. God don't see you no more; He only sees Christ. And when you're in that Body, God can't judge that Body. He's already judged It. He took our judgments and invited us in. And by faith, through grace, we walk in, accept our pardoning. And the Holy Spirit brings us into this fellowship with Him. "And we walk no more after the things of the world, but we walk in the Spirit."

Quickened, the Word came to us. He died in my stead. I'm made alive. Here I am, who was once dead in sin and trespasses, been made alive. All my desires is to serve Him. All my love is to Him. All my walks want to be in His Name. Wherever I go, whatever I do, I glorify Him. If I'm hunting, if I'm fishing, if I'm playing ball, and whatever I'm doing, I must be, "Christ in me," in such a life, that will make men long to be that way; not tattling, backbiting, and fussing about your churches. You get it? [Congregation says, "Amen."--Ed.]

"By one Spirit we are baptized into that Body." "And when I see the Blood, I'll pass over you."

119 Listen. Let's read just a little further here, please.

... what could never make the comer unto perfect.

For 2nd verse, the 10th chapter.

For then they would not have ceased to be offered?

120If that could make the person perfect... And God requires perfection. If keeping the laws, if doing all the commandments, would make you perfect, then there's no--there's no need of having anything else; you're already made perfect. Cause, when you're perfect, you're Eternal. Cause, God is the only one is Eternal, and God is the only one perfect. And the only way you can be Eternal, is become part of God. [Blank.spot.on.tape--Ed.]

... once purged should have... no more conscience of sin.

What? "The worshipper once purged, to have no more conscience..." If you write the translation of that, it's "desire."

... the worshipper once purged... has no more desire of sin.

... if the worshipper was once purged...

121You go up now and say, "Oh, hallelujah, I got saved last night. But, well, bless God, she made me backslide. Hallelujah, someday I'll get saved again." You poor untrained illiterate. That's not the way it is.

122 "The worshipper once purged has no more conscience of sin," the Bible said. Listen, as we read on, just a minute.

But in those sacrifices... as remembered against sin yearly.

123Now we're going to drop down, to hit about the 8th verse, to save time, and where I want to get to.

Above then when he said, Sacrifice and offerings and burnt-offerings... for sin thou wouldest not, neither has thou pleasure therein; which are offered by the law;

1249th verse.

Then said he, Lo, I come to do thy will, O God. He taketh away the... take... He taketh away the first, the law, that he may establish the second.

125Wish we had time to stay on that. As long as you're a Presbyterian, or a Pentecostal, or Baptist, or Methodist, He can never do nothing with you. He has to take that all away, first, see, so He can establish the second. Long as you say, "Well, I'm a Methodist." Ah, nothing against the Methodists, or Baptists, or Pentecostal. But, brother, that don't--that don't spell it. You got to go on to perfection, that's into Christ.

126 Watch this now, just a minute.

By the which... we are sanctified through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all.

127Huh? Let's just read just a little further, and hold that. Let that soak in while we're reading, "Once for all."

And every priest standing daily ministering the offering ofttime the same sacrifice, which can never take away sin:

But this man,...

Are you ready? You got your vest open now, so it won't dodge, it'll go right to the heart? "But this Man." What Man? Not the pope of Rome, not the bishop of the Methodist church, or any other church.

But this man, Christ, after he had offered one sacrifice for sin for ever, sat down at the right hand of God;

From henceforth expecting till his enemies be made his footstool.

Watch. Here she comes.

For by one offer he has p-e-r-f-e-c-t-e-d, he has perfected...

"Until the next revival"? What'd that say?

... he has perfected for ever them that are sanctified.

Do you get it? "Let us go on to perfection."

128 Now you holiness people say, "Oh, yeah, we believe in holiness. Hallelujah! We believe in sanctification." But you're taking your own. You just quit this and quit that. You know you shouldn't do it.

Unless Christ has opened the door and quickened it to your heart, and you become a place where sin is dead, and desire, it's all gone. Then, He taketh away your own self-righteous, He may establish Himself in you. "And it's Christ, the Son of God, in you, the hope of Glory."

... let us go on to perfection;

129How can we be perfect? Through the death of Christ. Not through joining church. Not through our good works, what we do. That's all all right. Not because we were baptized this way or that way. Not because that we been healed, by laying on of hands. Not because of any of these other things, "We believe in the death, burial, and resurrection."

130 Paul said, "I could speak with tongue like men and Angels," that's both the tongues that is understood and the tongues that cannot be understood, has to be interpreted, "I am nothing. Though I have the gift of knowledge and understand all the wisdom of God," can explain the Bible, from... tie her together, "I am nothing." Don't do much good to go to school then, does it, to learn the Bible? "Though I have faith that I can move mountains..." Healing campaigns don't mean very much then, does it? "I'm nothing, though I give my body to be burnt as a sacrifice."

131"Oh," they say, "that man is religious."

132"But he's nothing," Paul said, "never become nothing."

133"For where there is tongues, they shall cease; where is prophecies, it shall fail; where there is all these other things, will fail. But when that which is perfect is come, that which is in part will be done away with." See, that "perfect." What is perfect? Love. What is love? God. "Let us lay aside all these little dead works and ordinance, and go on to perfection." You see it? We're perfected through Christ. How do we get into It? By Holy Spirit baptism.

134"All right, what happens?" You've passed from death unto Life.

135"Well, do I shake, jump, do it?" You, you won't have to do nothing. You've already done it, God brought you from death unto Life, and you're alive. Then your fruits of your life show it.

136 Lot of you Methodists and Nazarenes shouted just as hard as you could shout, steal corn out of a man's patch, that's right, do everything that could be.

137A lot of you Pentecostals spoke in tongues, like pouring peas on a cowhide, sure, went right out and run away with the next man's wife, done all kinds of things. That's not It, brother.

138Don't try to have any sensation or anything to take the place of the Holy Spirit. When the new Birth is come, you are changed. You don't have to do anything to prove it. Your life proves it, as you walk. You're love, peace, long-suffering, gentleness, meekness, patience. That's what you are, and the whole world sees the reflection of Jesus Christ in you.

139 Now, speaking in tongues, shouting in there, that's just attributes that follow this kind of a Life.

And you can take, impersonate these attributes, and never have that Life. We see it. How many knows that that's true? [Congregation says, "Amen."--Ed.] Sure, you do. Surely, certainly you do. My! You see it all around you.

140So, there's nothing you can say is the evidence of the Holy Ghost, unless it's your life that you live. Now, if you want to speak with tongues, that's perfectly all right if you live the life to back it up. That's right. And if you want to shout, fine, that's good. I shout, too, get so happy sometimes I can't hardly wear a pair of shoes; I'm like to jump out of them. And that's wonderful. I believe it.

141I've seen visions, and the sick healed, the dead raised. When they laying out there and the doctors walk away and say, "They're finished and gone," lay there a couple hours; and the Holy Spirit come right down and show a vision, go down there and raise that person up. I've seen those who are deaf, dumb, and blind, and crippled, walk. That doesn't... That's just attributes.

142 Brother, long time ago, before the world was ever had a foundation to it; God through His Eternal grace, He looked down, and by foreknowledge He seen you and I. He knew what age we'd live in. He knew what we would be. Therefore, by election, He chose us before the foundation of the world, to be with Him without spot.

143Now, if He chose us before the foundation of the world to be in Him without spot, and we're born all spotted, and nothing else can... nothing can cleanse us, how we going to be without... how we going to be without spot? "He sent His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not have an end of life, but have Eternal Life; should never perish, but have Eternal Life." Then when we come into Him, by faith, through grace are we saved, by the Holy Spirit calling to us.

144 Before there was a body on this earth, your bodies were laying here. It's made out of calcium, potash, moisture, cosmic--cosmic light, and petroleums, and so forth, sixteen elements. And the Holy Spirit begin to brood over the earth, "wooing." And as It did, first thing you know, up come a little Easter flower. Then He brood out some grass, and some birds, and after a while, a man come forth.

145Now, He never made a woman out of the dust of the earth. She's already a man, to begin with; the man and woman are one. So He took from the side of Adam, a rib, and made a woman, a helpmate to him. And then sin come in. Then after sin came in...

146 God will not be defeated, no matter what takes place. He will never be defeated. Then, women began to bring men on the earth. And God, through Eternal grace, seen who would be saved, and He called you. "No man can come to Me, except My Father calls him, first." "Not him that willeth, or him that runneth, but God that showeth mercy."

147You say, "Well, I sought God. I sought God." No, you never. God sought you. That's the way it was in beginning.

148It wasn't Adam saying, "O Father, Father, I've sinned. Where are You?"

149It was Father saying, "O Adam, Adam, where are you?" That's the nature of man. That's the strain of man. That's what he's made of.

150"And no man can come to Me except the Father draws him. And all that the Father gives Me..." Hallelujah! "All that come, I'll give them Eternal Life, and I'll raise him up at the last day." What a blessed, what a blessed promise, of a God of Heaven! Where we get to tonight, where, "He swore by Himself." There's none greater. You take an oath by someone greater than you. There no one greater, so God took an oath to Himself. We're getting into it, how He did it and when He did it; and took an oath to Himself, that He would raise us up and make us His own heritage.

151 Oh, how perfect and solid we can stand, this morning! How you can look, if death is staring you right in the face, you could say like Paul, "Death, where is your sting? Grave, where is your victory? But thanks be to God, Who gives us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ." There you are. Why?

152"Oh, you did so-and-so."

153"I know it, but I'm covered by His Blood." Hallelujah!

154"By one Spirit, we were all baptized into one Body." You Methodists, Baptists, Presbyterians, whatever you are, we were baptized into one Body. We have fellowship, and we're citizens of the Kingdom of God, professing, that, "We are not of this world."

155My little girl come, other day, said, "Daddy, this little girl did so-and-so. And they did so-and-so. We went over to the house. They did so-and-so." I said... Said, "Why don't we do that?"

156I said, "Honey, we are not of that world. They live in a world to theirself."

157Said, "Don't we all walk on the same ground."

158I said, "Of the world, honey. We're not of them people."

159 The Bible said, "Come out of them, be ye separated," saith God. See, you're not of that. And when that new Nature comes into you, you don't have to be pulled out. You don't want to go back, like Lot's wife. You're just born, out of it. And you're in another dimension. And that looks trashy to you.

And this, the great, fabulous America that we live in, has become one big chaos of it. Everything is lust and women. And women the way they're dressing, the men the way they're acting, and--and the things they're doing, and then call themselves, "Christians."

160For instance, this Elvis Presley, go and join the Pentecostal church now. Course, that's where Judas got thirty pieces of silver. Elvis got a fleet of Cadillacs, and a--and a few million dollars, for selling his birthrights. Arthur Godfrey. Look at that.

161 Look over here at Jimmy Osborne in Louisville, out there with that old boogie-woogie, rock-and-roll, old tommyrot and filth. And on Sunday morning, take the Bible and stand on the platform and preach. What a disgrace!

No wonder the Bible said, "Every table is full of vomit." Why, we're living in a terrible day!

162And people say, "Oh, they're very religious." Oh! Don't you know that the Devil is religious? Don't you know that Cain was just as religious as Abel was? But, he didn't have the Revelation. That's it. He didn't have the Revelation.

Yeah, we all go to church, but there is some has got Life, that's the ones got the Revelation of Jesus Christ in their heart. Not by shaking, jumping, not by joining church. But, the Revelation, God has revealed Him.

163Look what said, "Who does man say I, the Son of man, am?"

164"Some said You're 'a prophet.' And some say You're 'Elias.' And some..."

Said, "But who do you say?"

165Peter said, "Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God." That wasn't from his lips.

166He said, "Blessed art thou, Simon, the son of Jonas, for flesh and blood never revealed this. You never learned this in some--some ethics of the Bible, or some theological seminary. Blessed are ye, for flesh and blood has not revealed this to you. But My Father which is in Heaven has revealed it. And upon this rock I'll build My Church, and the gates of hell can't prevail against It."

167 If you're a Christian, this morning, 'cause you belong to church, you're lost. If you're a Christian because you've passed from death unto Life, you're free from judgment; into Christ, you're becoming into perfection all the time. God cannot see one thing. You say, "Well, will I ever make a mistake?" Sure, but you don't do it willfully.

168Now we're getting into that, just in a few minutes, "For he that sins willfully after he received the knowledge of the Truth, there remaineth no more sacrifice for sin." We get into that tonight, because it's a little too late now.

169 Let's read just a couple more verses of this, so we can feel better about getting down a little more. All right. Well, we'll start right in on that tonight, the 4th verse. Listen to this.

For it is impossible for those who were once enlightened, and made... and have been... and have tasted of the power, the heavenly gifts, and were made partakers of the Holy Ghost,

And... tasted the good word of God, and the power of the world to come,

If they shall fall away, to renew themselves... unto repentance;...

See? And we take that into Hebrews 10, and back and forth, to show what this is.

170 Friends, "Let us go on to perfection." We have... we're not... We're without excuse today. We have no excuse, at all. The God of Heaven has appeared in these last day and is doing the very same things that He did then, when He was here before, when He was on earth. He has proved, as we're coming through this Bible. And you--you, class, know this, that we have taken miracle by miracle, and sign by sign, and wonder by wonder, that He did with the children in the wilderness, the things and signs that He did; the things that He done when He was here on earth, manifest in the flesh; and the very same things are taking place today, right here among us. Here is the Word to vindicate it. Here is the thing to say it's right, to make it right. Here is the Spirit of God to do the same thing, so we're without an excuse.

Let us pray.

171 Heavenly Father! Seeing that we are compassed about by such a great cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside every word, everything," every wrong, every evil word, every bad-spoken word, every thought, "and let us run with patience the race that's set before us, looking to the author and finisher of our faith, the Lord Jesus Christ." O blessed be His most matchless and holy Name! How that He came to earth to redeem fallen man, and to bring them back into the fellowship of the Lord God. And we thank Thee for this. And now by His grace... We never chose Him, but He chose us. He said, "You have not chosen Me, but I chose you." When? "Before the foundation of the world."

172 And, dear God, if there be some setting here this morning, maybe who has put this off for years and years, but constantly there's a little knocking at the heart. Maybe they joined church, thinking, "Well, it'll be all right." Father, sure, the Scriptures has explained it this morning: that you cannot hide behind a church, and be righteous; neither can you be good, not lie and steal and do anything bad, and still be righteous.

173There's only one righteousness we have, not of our own, but His righteousness. He has perfected our salvation. Therefore, being in Him, God does not see our mistakes. When we do anything wrong, there's a spirit in us screams out, "O Father, forgive me!" Then God does not see it. It's... We are brought into fellowship and grace with Him. Grant it, Lord, while we close this service, in Christ's Name. Amen.

174 Just for a moment, I like to ask you. No matter what you do, you're lost. Listen to this. Sometime ago... I might have told it before. Here is a little experience happened to me.

175I was up at--at Toledo, Ohio. I was in a revival and--and having a meeting down there and so many people. They knowed the hotels was at; so they taken me out into the country. I was staying out there, a little motel.

176We had been eating at a little Dunkard restaurant. It was a wonderful place, the little ladies in there just as Christian and sainted looking as they could be, clean and real nice. Sunday come, I got hungry. I had been fasting a little. And I want to go across the street to another, order a little. A little road there by a corner, and there was just a regular, common, American place there, to eat. Little, had a little place, a cafe, open all night. When I walked in there on that Sunday, about two o'clock in the afternoon, before going down to preach that afternoon.

177 I was so gotten, I didn't know what to do. I walked in, and the first thing I noticed was a young lady about sixteen, eighteen years old, some papa's darling, some mother's darling, standing back there with a boy, with her hands around her hips. Bunch of teen-agers setting at the--at the counter.

178I heard a slot machine. Looked over here, and there was a policeman standing there with his arm around a woman, up around here, her waistline, and playing a slot machine. Now, you know that gambling and slot machine is illegal in Ohio, you Buckeye people here. And you know that's illegal. And here was the law, playing a slot machine; and a man of my age, probably married, bunch of children, maybe a grandfather. A policeman, rode patrol, playing a slot machine. There was that young... What's a teen-age done? What's this done?

179 I stood there. Nobody noticed me coming in, they was too busy, half of them drunk. So, I watched. I heard somebody saying, "Well, do you think the rain will hurt the rhubarb?" And looked around over here, and here set a lady setting there, old lady, real... She was sixty-five, seventy, close to it. And the poor lady... I don't blame anyone from looking their best. But when she... She had fixed herself, made her hair blue, real blue-looking. And all cut off, over the top, and made it real blue. And she had on real thick manicure, or what you call the stuff put on her face, and a big spots. And she had on little bitty shorts, and the poor old thing was so wrinkled till the meat, flab, meat was hanging down like that over her legs. And she was drunk. She was setting there with an old man, in the summertime, with one of these old, gray army overcoats on, or olive drab. It hanging down like that, and a big scarf around his neck. Drunk, two of them, and they was with this poor old woman.

180 I stood there and looked around. I said, "God, how can You stand it? What--what... How do You look at such as that? When, it makes me, a sinner saved by grace, think that, how can--can You look at it? Why, it looks like You'd burst the thing open. Will my little Rebekah and Sarah have to come up under that kind of an influence? Will my two little girls have to meet a--a popular, so known, world as it is today, where the people act like that? God, how can I ever... what can I do?"

Course, it's His grace. If they were ordained to Eternal Life, they'll come to it. If they wasn't, they won't. I don't know. That's up to God. I'll do my part.

181 I thought, "How can You stand it, God? Look like You're so holy that You just wipe that thing off the earth." I said, "Look at that poor grandmother setting there. Look at that young girl back there. And here's a woman standing here, probably twenty-five years old. And that police with his arms around her waist, playing a slot machine. And there is the law; the nation is gone. There is the motherhood gone. Here is the elder gone. And there is a young girl setting back there, and she is gone. Look at the boys, when they ought to be in church or somewhere."

182I said, "O God, what can I do? And here I am in this city, crying with all my heart, and they ignore it and walk as if they were..." I thought, "Well, God?"

183Well, then a thought come, "If I haven't called them, how can they come? All the Father has given Me will come. 'You have eyes but you can't see, ears and you can't hear.'"

184I thought, "Well, if the President would come to town instead of the revival, everybody would come out. Oh, sure, that's worldly."

185Then I got to thinking, "Well, God, how, why don't You just, well, come on, send Jesus and let's have it over with? Won't just--just go and have it all over with, and let it go?"

186 Then I begin to see something moving in front of me. It looked like a little whirl going around like this. I kept watching it. I saw a world turning around and around. I watched it, and where it was spraying something off. I looked, and it was a spray of red, crimson Blood, across, around the world; just like a whirl going around, like a comet, and it had a whirl around like this. And I looked at this whirl. And just above it, I saw Jesus in the vision. He was looking down. And I seen myself standing down here on the earth, doing the things that I should not do. And every time that I sinned, God would have killed me, "Cause, the day you eat of it, day you die." And God's holiness and justice requires, and you'd have to die. And then I looked there. I kept rubbing my eyes. I said, "I'm not... I never went to sleep. I'm... It's a vision. I'm sure this is a vision."

187 I kept watching, as I stood behind the door. And I seen my own sins come up. And every time they would start to hit the Throne, His Blood act like a bumper on a car. It caught it, and I'd see It shake, and the Blood would run down His face. And I seen Him raise His hands, and said, "Father, forgive him, he doesn't know what he's doing."

188I seen myself do something else, it shook Him again, bump. It would have, God would have killed me right then, but His Blood was catching me. It was holding my sins. I thought, "O God, did I do that? Surely it wasn't me." But it was.

189Then I went walking like this, like I was going through that room, and I walked up close to Him. I seen a book laying there, it had my name on it, and all kinds of black letters wrote across it. I said, "Lord, I'm sorry I did this. Did my sins cause You to do that? Did I spin Your Blood around the world? Did I--did I do this to You, Lord? I'm so sorry that I did it." And He reached out. I said, "Will You forgive me? I didn't mean to. I'll... You, by Your grace, I'll try to be a better boy if You'll just help me."

190 He took His hand and patted His side, took His finger and wrote "pardoned" on my book; throwed it over behind Him, the Sea of Forgetfulness. I watched it a little bit. And He said, "Now, I forgive you, but you want to condemn her." See? Said, "You're forgiven, but what about her? You want to blow her up. You didn't want her to live."

191I thought, "O God, forgive me. I didn't mean to think that. I didn't want to do that. I--I--I didn't want to do that."

192"You're forgiven. You feel all right. But what about her? She needs it, too. She needs it."

193"Well," I thought, "God, how did I know who You've called, and who You haven't called?" It's my business to speak to everyone.

194 So, when the vision left me, I walked over to her. I said, "How do you do, lady?" And them two men had went to the rest room. And they... She was setting there, hiccuping, you know, laughing. The bottle of whisky setting on the table, or beer, it was, alcohol setting there, where they been drinking. I walked up. I said, "How do you do?"

And she said, "Oh, hello."

And I said, "Could I set down?"

She said, "Oh, I got company."

I said, "I didn't mean it in that way, sister."

She looked at me when I called her "sister." She said, "What do you want?"

I said, "Could I set down just a minute."

She said, "Help yourself." And I sat down.

I told her what had happened. She said, "What's your name?"

And I said, "Branham."

She said, "Are you the man down here in this arena?"

I said, "Yes, ma'am."

195She said, "I've been wanting to come down there." She said, "Mr. Branham, I was raised in a Christian family." She said, "I got two young girls that's Christian. But certain, certain things happened, and she got on the wrong road, or started."

196 I said, "But, sister, I don't care, the Blood is still around you. This world is covered over with Blood." If It didn't, God would kill us, every one. He... When that Blood is moved, look out for judgment. But now, if you die without that Blood, you go beyond that place, then there's nothing to act for you. Today the Blood acts in your stead. I said, "Lady, sure, the Blood is still got you covered. As long as you got breath in your body, the Blood has you covered. But someday when the breath leaves here, the soul goes out, you'll go beyond that Blood, and there's nothing but judgment. While you got a chance for pardon..." And I took her by the hand.

197She was crying, said, "Mr. Branham, I'm drinking."

198I said, "That don't hurt. Something, another has warned me to come tell you." I said, "God, before the foundation of the world, called you, sister. And you're doing wrong, and you're only making it worse."

199She said, "Do you think He would have me?"

200I said, "Absolutely, He'd have you."

201There on her knees, we got down in the middle of that floor, and an old-fashion prayer meeting. That police took off his hat and bowed on one knee. There we had a prayer meeting, in that place. Why? God is sovereign.

"Laying aside these dead works, let us go on to perfection."

202Let's move into that realm where these, "I belong to church; I belong that," that's all finished. And let's go to perfection.

203 My sinner friend, if you're without the Blood today, without salvation, without grace, the Blood of Jesus Christ holds you. You say, "Well, I got by all this time." But one day you're going where there's nothing left for you then.

Let us pray now, while we bow our heads.

204Is there, would be, one here today would like to say, "God be merciful to me, I realize that I've done wrong"? Maybe you've joined church. That's all right. But if you haven't received the grace of Christ, would you raise your hand and say, "Pray for, me, Brother Branham"? God bless you, mister. God bless you, lady. That's right. Don't... God bless you, sir, back there. God bless you, and you. Way back in the back, yes, God bless you. Raise your hand. That's right. Just put your hand up, and say, "God, be merciful to me."

205 You say, "I belong to church, Brother Branham. Yes, I--I've tried to be good, But I don't know, I just seem, look like, I can't do it." Oh, poor pilgrim, poor decrepit friend, you've really never seen the vision yet.

206You say, "Brother Branham, I shouted. I've spoke with tongues. I done all this." That might be true, too. That's all right, nothing to say against that.

But, my dear, lost friend, but, to speak with tongues, or to shake, or to shake hands, or to be baptized, that, that's all right. But, to know Him, is to know a Person. "To know Him is Life."

207You say, "I know the Bible, real well." Well, to know the Bible, is not Life. "To know Him," the personal pronoun, "to know Him, Christ," that you know He has forgive you.

Would you just raise your hands, again, someone else? God bless you, lady. God bless you, sir. God bless you over here, brother. God bless you back there, young man. God bless you over here, sister. God bless you, way back in the back, there. That's right. "To know Him, is Life."

"Brother Branham, remember me. I'm now, right here in my seat, going to accept Christ."

208 Say, "Come into my heart, Lord Jesus, and give unto me that peace, that sweetness." Go to church, play the music as hard as you can, dance up-and-down, run through the aisle, go home weary, and toss and fuss, that's not Christ. You go to church, set and listen to some little sermon about how the bridge is going to be painted, or something, another like that, never hear the Word. The Word brings Life. It's the Seed. Don't you want peace?

209Are you bothered about dying? You'd have a heart attack today, does it worry you? Or would you rejoice, to say, "I'm going to be with the Lord Jesus on the end of this road"? Do you know Him? If you don't, just raise your hand. We're going to ask prayer for you. Yes, brother, you, too.

210All right, in your heart now.

Just as I am, without one plea,

But that Thy Blood was shed (for who?) for me,

Because I promise, I'll believe,

O Lamb, O Lamb of God, I come. I come, tenderly, mercifully.

Just as...

Just walk right to Him, by faith. Believe that He is standing right there by your side. He is.

... -ting not

To rid my soul (of how much now?) of one... (temper, malice),

To Him Whose Blood can cleanse each spot,

O Lamb...

211"By faith I'll walk to the cross, this morning. I lay my burdens down. I come." God bless you back there. That's good. [Brother Branham begins humming Just As I Am--Ed.] Don't be indifferent now. Warmly, sweetly, walk right up to the cross.

212 In the Old Testament, they brought a lamb. They knowed they'd sinned, they knowed it by the commandments. You know it now, because God spoke to your heart. They took a look at the commandments, "Thou shalt not commit adultery. Thou shalt not do so-and-so." And they took a lamb, went and put their hands on the lamb, priest cut the throat. The little fellow was kicking, and bleeding, and blating, and dying. His hands was all covered with the blood. The lamb died in his stead, but he walked out with the same desire to do it again.

213But in this place, we come by faith, through grace. God called us. We lay our hands on the head of the Lamb of God. We hear that swinging hammer. We hear that Voice, "I thirst; give Me drink. Father, lay not this sin to their charge; they don't know what they're doing." See? By faith, we feel His death there in our stead. Way down in our heart comes a deep, settled peace, when a Voice says, "You're pardoned now. Go and sin no more." How, by grace, then, we walk away with not the same desire, but a desire never to sin no more or to do anything wrong. The peace that passes all understanding, has entered our heart.

May you receive It now while we pray, every one, together.

214 Heavenly Father, they're coming by faith, through grace. There's about a dozen hands went up. It's the fruits of the Message. They come to You. They believe. I believe in them, too, Lord. I believe that, truly, the Holy Spirit spoke to them. And by faith they're coming right up Jacob's ladder now, right up to the foot of the cross, there laying down all their sins, and saying, "Lord, it's too much for me. I just can't bear it any longer. And will You take away my load of sin, and take the desire out of my heart to do so? And let me, by faith, this day, receive You as my personal Saviour. And from henceforth, I'll follow You every mile of the way, to the end of the journey. I catch a glimpse of what it means to 'go on to perfection,' not going into church, and the roots of dead works like baptisms and so forth. But I want to go on, until I can be no more, and Christ can live in me."

215 O Jesus, grant this to each penitent soul, this morning. Every one that raise their hands shall receive Eternal Life because You promised it. They made a public acception. They raise their hands. They broke all the laws of gravitation. They made science feel ashamed of theirself, 'cause science says, "Your arms has to hang down." Anything would prove that in science, that it must stay earthbound, because gravitation hold it down. But there was a spirit in them that made a decision, and they defied the laws of gravitation and raised their hands. You seen it, Lord. You put their name on the Book. "Pardoned." The old book is back in the Sea of Forgetfulness now, never to be remembered no more. Let them go forward today, as loving, sweet Christians, to serve You. And maybe many that didn't raise their hand, grant to them also.

216Let the saints walk just a little closer, Lord, for we're one day nearer Home than we were yesterday. Be Thou with us, Lord, for we ask it in Christ's Name and for His glory. Amen.